Lucifer/Vol2/Text: Difference between revisions

Apply agreed Lucifer edition formatting, author categories, and journal text allocation.
(Proofread Lucifer volume II against original scans; correct OCR, footnotes, quotations, verse and illustrations)
(Apply agreed Lucifer edition formatting, author categories, and journal text allocation.)
Line 1: Line 1:
{{OCR to proofread}}
{{OCR to proofread}}
{{Page aside margins}}


{{CTD literature
''Electronic journal edition: substantial titled works with printed author credits and dictionary entries are linked to separate pages; unsigned texts, brief notes, aphorisms and extracts are reproduced here in journal order. Replies by H. P. Blavatsky included in BCW remain linked to their collected texts. Texts have been transcribed from the original journal scans; the [https://hpb.narod.ru/LuciferMagazineVol2March1888.html electronic transcription of the March issue] and later reprints of [https://hpb.narod.ru/AcquiredHabitsAIR.htm “Acquired Habits”] and [https://hpb.narod.ru/TheosophyAndModernSocialismJB.htm “Theosophy and Modern Socialism”] were consulted for comparison. OCR errors and omissions have been corrected against the scans; historical spelling and readings of the journal are retained, apart from clear typographical errors. Where available, links for [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]]. Original journal footnotes are retained.''
| title = Lucifer. Volume 2
| original language = English
| original title = Lucifer. Volume II
| origin = English: ''Lucifer. Volume II''
| has text = yes
| publication date = March 1888 – August 1888
| publications = London: George Redway, 1888. Nos. 7-12, pp. 1-500.
| read links = [[Lucifer/Vol2|Contents]]
| download links = [https://opusmagnum.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/lucifer_v2.pdf Original volume (PDF)]
}}
 
''Electronic journal edition: articles by authors with dictionary entries are linked to separate pages; other materials are reproduced here in journal order. Texts have been transcribed from the original journal scans; the [https://hpb.narod.ru/LuciferMagazineVol2March1888.html electronic transcription of the March issue] and later reprints of [https://hpb.narod.ru/AcquiredHabitsAIR.htm “Acquired Habits”] and [https://hpb.narod.ru/TheosophyAndModernSocialismJB.htm “Theosophy and Modern Socialism”] were consulted for comparison. OCR errors and omissions have been corrected against the scans; historical spelling and readings of the journal are retained, apart from clear typographical errors. Where available, links for [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]]. Original journal footnotes are retained.''


== No. 7 – March 1888 ==
== No. 7 – March 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Sunday Devotion to Pleasure|Sunday Devotion to Pleasure]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Sunday Devotion to Pleasure|Sunday Devotion to Pleasure]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 1-5
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 1-5</center>


=== [[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]]}}
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] · pp. 6-8
<center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 6-8</center>


=== [[Mathers S.L.M. - Talismanic Magic|Talismanic Magic]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Mathers S.L.M. - Talismanic Magic|Talismanic Magic]]}}
[[Mathers, Samuel Liddell MacGregor|S. Liddell MacGregor Mathers]] · pp. 9-13
<center>[[Mathers, Samuel Liddell MacGregor|S. Liddell MacGregor Mathers]], pp. 9-13</center>


=== [[Johnston C. - The Birth of Space|The Birth of Space]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Johnston C. - The Birth of Space|The Birth of Space]]}}
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 14-18
<center>[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]], pp. 14-18</center>


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 19-36
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 19-36</center>


=== [[Khandalavala N.D. - The Life Principle|The Life Principle]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Khandalavala N.D. - The Life Principle|The Life Principle]]}}
[[Khandalavala, Naoroji Dorabji|N. D. Khandalavala]] · pp. 37-40
<center>[[Khandalavala, Naoroji Dorabji|N. D. Khandalavala]], pp. 37-40</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Life Principle|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Life Principle’ by N. D. K.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Life Principle|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Life Principle’ by N. D. K.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 41-42
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 41-42</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|42}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=42}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Two Sonnets<br><small>Darwin.</small>|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Two Sonnets<br><small>Darwin.</small>|poem=
Line 72: Line 61:
Thereby propitious, ’mong the wise below,
Thereby propitious, ’mong the wise below,
Thy living, wrinkled, rugged, face would show.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}
Thy living, wrinkled, rugged, face would show.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|43}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=43}}


{{Style P-Title|Zarina!}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Zarina!}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">(A vision.)</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">(A vision.)</span></center>
Line 94: Line 82:
Once more she folded her earthly garment and laid it aside for a new one. And now she was born on the earth a beggar’s child! the Spirits of the earth formed her robe of flesh into perfect beauty. The poet’s soul was there, and she looked through it into other souls. What was there but sorrow and loneliness again in store for herself and the crowds of weeping humanity around her? If thou wouldst see the real man
Once more she folded her earthly garment and laid it aside for a new one. And now she was born on the earth a beggar’s child! the Spirits of the earth formed her robe of flesh into perfect beauty. The poet’s soul was there, and she looked through it into other souls. What was there but sorrow and loneliness again in store for herself and the crowds of weeping humanity around her? If thou wouldst see the real man


{{Page aside|44}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=44}}


thou must look within. That which is within is the real, the outer is its shadow, still oftener its mask.
thou must look within. That which is within is the real, the outer is its shadow, still oftener its mask.
Line 116: Line 104:
“I know you, O poet-musician,” said the old man. “Do not you recognise me? Ah, well, heaven and earth are closed books to most; the past is obliterated to you, the future unknown; and yet, poor fool, you do thirst for knowledge! Knowledge shall come, your fate is written on your brow, and your past is as yesterday to me. Your future? Youth, it is for you to make it. So is mine. Would you
“I know you, O poet-musician,” said the old man. “Do not you recognise me? Ah, well, heaven and earth are closed books to most; the past is obliterated to you, the future unknown; and yet, poor fool, you do thirst for knowledge! Knowledge shall come, your fate is written on your brow, and your past is as yesterday to me. Your future? Youth, it is for you to make it. So is mine. Would you


{{Page aside|45}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=45}}


know the beggar’s daughter? I will tell you of her. Ages ago, she was born as a child unto me – she was a poet. She touched all men’s hearts but mine, for it was hardened; and with a poet’s love, she gave her life for mine, and entered into her rest. You were then a noble boy, and she loved you. But she gave you up, while giving up, her life for me, and left you alone on earth. Her father, he who is now her parent, in a hot, unguarded moment, seeing your despair, killed me; yes, he took away the life she had saved by sacrificing her own.”
know the beggar’s daughter? I will tell you of her. Ages ago, she was born as a child unto me – she was a poet. She touched all men’s hearts but mine, for it was hardened; and with a poet’s love, she gave her life for mine, and entered into her rest. You were then a noble boy, and she loved you. But she gave you up, while giving up, her life for me, and left you alone on earth. Her father, he who is now her parent, in a hot, unguarded moment, seeing your despair, killed me; yes, he took away the life she had saved by sacrificing her own.”
Line 126: Line 114:
Zarina sat in her father’s room alone. It was the third day after the
Zarina sat in her father’s room alone. It was the third day after the


{{Page aside|46}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=46}}


alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. . . .
alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. . . .
Line 138: Line 126:
Lost! Lost! the cry that escaped the old man’s lips was caught up and re-echoed like a deep sigh by Calitzo’s violin. It sang an old melody, a familiar dirge: –
Lost! Lost! the cry that escaped the old man’s lips was caught up and re-echoed like a deep sigh by Calitzo’s violin. It sang an old melody, a familiar dirge: –


{{Page aside|47}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=47}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Saved – ah, saved! Hell loses power
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Saved – ah, saved! Hell loses power
Line 161: Line 149:
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero.</span>}}
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|48}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=48}}


{{Style P-Title|A Theory of Hauntings}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Theory of Hauntings}}


<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
Line 177: Line 164:
Our theory seeks to exclude the idea that a ''human'' soul can be destined to become after death an earth-haunter ''for a period of centuries.'' It is true that the lower and the more wicked a soul has been in earth-life, the more does it cling after death to the earth; despairingly seeking to re-embody itself, if possible, to escape from the torments attending the gradual disintegration of its sidereal body, and to experience again the pleasures of the passions which were the source of animal gratification in the body. But even in the case of the most wicked, this condition would hardly endure longer than a hundred years, or the usual limit of a man’s life in these days. Such beings may, of course, become haunting ghosts for a certain length of time, and doubtless often do; but they are not of the genus of “''hereditary'' ghosts.” A “hereditary ghost” ''must,'' it appears to us, be of the nature of an elemental, or merely a reflection in the astral light. These ''reflections'' are
Our theory seeks to exclude the idea that a ''human'' soul can be destined to become after death an earth-haunter ''for a period of centuries.'' It is true that the lower and the more wicked a soul has been in earth-life, the more does it cling after death to the earth; despairingly seeking to re-embody itself, if possible, to escape from the torments attending the gradual disintegration of its sidereal body, and to experience again the pleasures of the passions which were the source of animal gratification in the body. But even in the case of the most wicked, this condition would hardly endure longer than a hundred years, or the usual limit of a man’s life in these days. Such beings may, of course, become haunting ghosts for a certain length of time, and doubtless often do; but they are not of the genus of “''hereditary'' ghosts.” A “hereditary ghost” ''must,'' it appears to us, be of the nature of an elemental, or merely a reflection in the astral light. These ''reflections'' are


{{Page aside|49}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=49}}


seen by persons momentarily gifted with the open sight, and ''as'' reflections, nearly always wear the same appearance. As ''elementals,'' who possess more or less consciousness, their appearance would vary. Only an enlightened seer can discriminate between mere reflections in the sidereal light, and real appearances, objects, or beings in the adjacent region of more ethereal matter.
seen by persons momentarily gifted with the open sight, and ''as'' reflections, nearly always wear the same appearance. As ''elementals,'' who possess more or less consciousness, their appearance would vary. Only an enlightened seer can discriminate between mere reflections in the sidereal light, and real appearances, objects, or beings in the adjacent region of more ethereal matter.
Line 189: Line 176:
The White Lady appears just before a death, not only in the Hohenzollern family, but is believed to haunt also the palaces of
The White Lady appears just before a death, not only in the Hohenzollern family, but is believed to haunt also the palaces of


{{Page aside|50}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=50}}


Baireuth, Anspach, and Cleves, which are residences of families allied to the imperial family of Prussia. The house of Rosenburg in Bohemia, also allied to that of Hohenzollern, is honoured by the apparition of the White Lady. She appears also to the Hapsburgs.
Baireuth, Anspach, and Cleves, which are residences of families allied to the imperial family of Prussia. The house of Rosenburg in Bohemia, also allied to that of Hohenzollern, is honoured by the apparition of the White Lady. She appears also to the Hapsburgs.
Line 209: Line 196:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In}}


{{Page aside|51}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=51}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.”}}
Line 225: Line 212:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|52}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=52}}


{{Style P-Title|The White Monk}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The White Monk}}


<center>PART II. – MY STORY.</center>
<center>PART II. – MY STORY.</center>
Line 245: Line 232:
And thus I became a brooding boy, timid also by habit, for the very fervour of mine imaginations, but full of high fancies that made a man of me despite myself. For that I spoke little and from the purpose, and kept my eyes to look upon the ground, I was held dull, until my thirteenth year. Then it was that my sire chanced to lay hand on some
And thus I became a brooding boy, timid also by habit, for the very fervour of mine imaginations, but full of high fancies that made a man of me despite myself. For that I spoke little and from the purpose, and kept my eyes to look upon the ground, I was held dull, until my thirteenth year. Then it was that my sire chanced to lay hand on some


{{Page aside|53}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=53}}


poor verses I had lately left on paper, and, not content to judge of them by the light of his own plentiful reason, committed them to the reading of a certain Canon, who, approving them, brought me into great respect of the same parents as, the day before, had thought me dull. Not that the good Canon – I say it wittingly – knew the half that I did of the laws of Rhyme – but there, so be it! By his censure I was to stand or fall. I remember I laughed sadly as I became aware of the change in my parents’ judgment of their son. They were so glad when they found ''somewhat'' for which I might be praised. And yet, what skilled the manual labour? What if I had not hitherto laid my verses upon paper? The thoughts had long been there – the poetry had welled up from my heart like life-blood since my birth. I was the same boy who, years before, had his brain thronged with far prettier fancies than those they chanced to see. Howbeit, from henceforth I was “the Poet that shall be!” and the guests gazed upon me as on some poor changeling with whom they had scant sympathy, feeling dimly, even while they despised me, that I bore in my brain the power to punish them.
poor verses I had lately left on paper, and, not content to judge of them by the light of his own plentiful reason, committed them to the reading of a certain Canon, who, approving them, brought me into great respect of the same parents as, the day before, had thought me dull. Not that the good Canon – I say it wittingly – knew the half that I did of the laws of Rhyme – but there, so be it! By his censure I was to stand or fall. I remember I laughed sadly as I became aware of the change in my parents’ judgment of their son. They were so glad when they found ''somewhat'' for which I might be praised. And yet, what skilled the manual labour? What if I had not hitherto laid my verses upon paper? The thoughts had long been there – the poetry had welled up from my heart like life-blood since my birth. I was the same boy who, years before, had his brain thronged with far prettier fancies than those they chanced to see. Howbeit, from henceforth I was “the Poet that shall be!” and the guests gazed upon me as on some poor changeling with whom they had scant sympathy, feeling dimly, even while they despised me, that I bore in my brain the power to punish them.
Line 255: Line 242:
I meditated often by myself upon such thoughts as come to those who dwell under the shadow of a great cathedral, fenced about with the gloomy security of cloisters, far from the city, and near, as it should seem, to the worship of God. We were at variance with the creed established in the town and illustrated in the splendid services of the cathedral. The De Troyes were of Norman blood, good Catholics to this day, having their private chapel for the old worship, and knowing little or nothing of the new Protestant form, save that it was favoured by the reigning monarch, and that it had ousted us from the public confession of our belief within the walls of our own cherished cathedral, which we were now fain to look upon as a fair space desecrated, filled with apostates. I brooded often, as I sat searching with my eyes the intricacies of delicate workmanship on the lofty spires. I mused on the quaint shows and apparently necessary symbols by which men strive to harmonize their souls with a tone of thought which is to most of them incongruous, unreal. How they seem only fit to reach and grasp Ideas by the help of something tangible. Whether can men, in truth, lift the soul by the senses? In my own sober abstraction – boy that I was! as yet untempted – I despised them and their struggles
I meditated often by myself upon such thoughts as come to those who dwell under the shadow of a great cathedral, fenced about with the gloomy security of cloisters, far from the city, and near, as it should seem, to the worship of God. We were at variance with the creed established in the town and illustrated in the splendid services of the cathedral. The De Troyes were of Norman blood, good Catholics to this day, having their private chapel for the old worship, and knowing little or nothing of the new Protestant form, save that it was favoured by the reigning monarch, and that it had ousted us from the public confession of our belief within the walls of our own cherished cathedral, which we were now fain to look upon as a fair space desecrated, filled with apostates. I brooded often, as I sat searching with my eyes the intricacies of delicate workmanship on the lofty spires. I mused on the quaint shows and apparently necessary symbols by which men strive to harmonize their souls with a tone of thought which is to most of them incongruous, unreal. How they seem only fit to reach and grasp Ideas by the help of something tangible. Whether can men, in truth, lift the soul by the senses? In my own sober abstraction – boy that I was! as yet untempted – I despised them and their struggles


{{Page aside|54}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=54}}


after what seemed to me to be the natural state of a rational being.
after what seemed to me to be the natural state of a rational being.
Line 273: Line 260:
It came – the vacant dark space flashed – a whiteness, first dim, then vivid, then dim again; then more shapely, and then the revelation. To my unspeakable horror, I vow the clear semblance of our
It came – the vacant dark space flashed – a whiteness, first dim, then vivid, then dim again; then more shapely, and then the revelation. To my unspeakable horror, I vow the clear semblance of our


{{Page aside|55}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=55}}


long-dead enemy leant out at that ruined casement and looked down.
long-dead enemy leant out at that ruined casement and looked down.
Line 287: Line 274:
After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre
After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre


{{Page aside|56}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=56}}


again. Next time, I vowed, I would learn somewhat of our ancient enemy. I feared not much the traditions of his hurtfulness to our hearth even after death; he had appeared to me, and behold! I lived, and desired the sight of him again.
again. Next time, I vowed, I would learn somewhat of our ancient enemy. I feared not much the traditions of his hurtfulness to our hearth even after death; he had appeared to me, and behold! I lived, and desired the sight of him again.
Line 307: Line 294:
I dally in the telling. The Monk came very slowly; his hands, I know, were clasped before him, palms downwards, inertly, as if in
I dally in the telling. The Monk came very slowly; his hands, I know, were clasped before him, palms downwards, inertly, as if in


{{Page aside|57}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=57}}


despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.
despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.
Line 333: Line 320:
But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause! My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time – these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my
But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause! My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time – these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my


{{Page aside|58}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=58}}


credence. As for the younger men – (but this was ever a sore point between me and Marguerite.)
credence. As for the younger men – (but this was ever a sore point between me and Marguerite.)
Line 355: Line 342:
Softly I seated myself against the dial under the yew-tree’s shade, and caused the fair head of my most beauteous sister to rest upon my arm. She just stirred and murmured my name as if to herself as I placed her so, on the grass by my side, leaning across me. I stroked her hair and she slept more peacefully than before, whilst I mused, and numberless
Softly I seated myself against the dial under the yew-tree’s shade, and caused the fair head of my most beauteous sister to rest upon my arm. She just stirred and murmured my name as if to herself as I placed her so, on the grass by my side, leaning across me. I stroked her hair and she slept more peacefully than before, whilst I mused, and numberless


{{Page aside|59}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=59}}


small heads of birds looked out in amaze from the ivied church wall, and twittered interrogatively, with a cool, far-away, sleepy rustle of tiny wings.
small heads of birds looked out in amaze from the ivied church wall, and twittered interrogatively, with a cool, far-away, sleepy rustle of tiny wings.
Line 373: Line 360:
But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it. If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I
But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it. If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I


{{Page aside|60}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=60}}


felt none for myself any more. I would have challenged the fearful Monk, and conjured him to leave the innocent child – but that I dared not speak aloud and wake her.
felt none for myself any more. I would have challenged the fearful Monk, and conjured him to leave the innocent child – but that I dared not speak aloud and wake her.
Line 396: Line 383:
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}


{{Page aside|61}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=61}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
Line 439: Line 426:
We know our souls have lived before,
We know our souls have lived before,
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P. H. D.}}
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P. H. D.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|62}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=62}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}


<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
Line 459: Line 445:
When I suggested that Socialists might be regarded as “the instruments
When I suggested that Socialists might be regarded as “the instruments


{{Page aside|63}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=63}}


of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth,” and that this would come about “by transferring a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities,” I implied much the same as I understand Mr. Harbottle to mean when he speaks of the Socialist movement as a part of the cyclic Karma. But I implied rather more than he does. Many other much less important movements than the Socialist may be equally regarded as forming part of the great cyclic Karma. Even reactionary movements (that is to say, movements contrary to the now prevailing tendencies of human and social evolution) may claim, inasmuch as they form part of the inevitable back current, to be described in the same language; and those who take part in them may claim to be the inferior agents of Nature – although, of course, if they do so in obedience to their own lower instincts and prejudices, and not “according to their lights,” they will individually suffer for it. The same, for that matter, applies to those who are helping the main or forward currents, but from selfish motives.
of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth,” and that this would come about “by transferring a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities,” I implied much the same as I understand Mr. Harbottle to mean when he speaks of the Socialist movement as a part of the cyclic Karma. But I implied rather more than he does. Many other much less important movements than the Socialist may be equally regarded as forming part of the great cyclic Karma. Even reactionary movements (that is to say, movements contrary to the now prevailing tendencies of human and social evolution) may claim, inasmuch as they form part of the inevitable back current, to be described in the same language; and those who take part in them may claim to be the inferior agents of Nature – although, of course, if they do so in obedience to their own lower instincts and prejudices, and not “according to their lights,” they will individually suffer for it. The same, for that matter, applies to those who are helping the main or forward currents, but from selfish motives.
Line 467: Line 453:
Let my suggestions on the subject stand for what they are worth. I may state my own position rather more elaborately and “scientifically,” by saying that I believe we have reached a stage in human evolution on this planet in which a great many of the activities, and corresponding responsibilities, formerly attaching to individuals as such, are about to be, or are actually in the course of being, transferred to collective entities or aggregations of individuals acting in a collective capacity, such as municipalities, unions or communes, provinces, nations, and confederations. I do not, of course, mean to imply that individual activities, individual progress in this life, will become merged and lost in collective progress, but simply that in the action and reaction of the individual and social entities, the importance of the influence of the latter will ''increase,'' while that of the former ''relatively decreases.'' Physiology teaches us that in the lower forms of animal organisms, the life of the constituent organs – nay, even of the constituent protoplasmic
Let my suggestions on the subject stand for what they are worth. I may state my own position rather more elaborately and “scientifically,” by saying that I believe we have reached a stage in human evolution on this planet in which a great many of the activities, and corresponding responsibilities, formerly attaching to individuals as such, are about to be, or are actually in the course of being, transferred to collective entities or aggregations of individuals acting in a collective capacity, such as municipalities, unions or communes, provinces, nations, and confederations. I do not, of course, mean to imply that individual activities, individual progress in this life, will become merged and lost in collective progress, but simply that in the action and reaction of the individual and social entities, the importance of the influence of the latter will ''increase,'' while that of the former ''relatively decreases.'' Physiology teaches us that in the lower forms of animal organisms, the life of the constituent organs – nay, even of the constituent protoplasmic


{{Page aside|64}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=64}}


cells – is much less dependent upon that of the entire body, than in the higher forms. So also in the case of social organisms, as I read evolution: Since the break-up of the primitive European civilisations (primitive, at least, so far as extant history, comparative politics and archæology enable us to see), which seem to have developed communistic social organism on the tribal scale, the current of social evolution was set, until quite recently, in the direction of Individualism.<ref name="v2-p64-n1">It is to be remarked that ancient pantheism decayed about the same time as ancient communism, making place for the various exoteric sects of classical times, and (save for a few lucid intervals in which great teachers stepped forward to redeem as much of humanity as possible from the materialistic superstitions in which it was steeped) for the newer systems known as Catholicism, Orthodoxy, Protestantism, Mussulmanism, Modern Buddhism, &amp;c. In pure philosophy it gave way to various materialistic and spiritualistic schools of thought; Spiritualism and Materialism representing simply the face and obverse of the coin of individualistic philosophy.</ref>
cells – is much less dependent upon that of the entire body, than in the higher forms. So also in the case of social organisms, as I read evolution: Since the break-up of the primitive European civilisations (primitive, at least, so far as extant history, comparative politics and archæology enable us to see), which seem to have developed communistic social organism on the tribal scale, the current of social evolution was set, until quite recently, in the direction of Individualism.<ref name="v2-p64-n1">It is to be remarked that ancient pantheism decayed about the same time as ancient communism, making place for the various exoteric sects of classical times, and (save for a few lucid intervals in which great teachers stepped forward to redeem as much of humanity as possible from the materialistic superstitions in which it was steeped) for the newer systems known as Catholicism, Orthodoxy, Protestantism, Mussulmanism, Modern Buddhism, &amp;c. In pure philosophy it gave way to various materialistic and spiritualistic schools of thought; Spiritualism and Materialism representing simply the face and obverse of the coin of individualistic philosophy.</ref>
Line 475: Line 461:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“the indication that the ''final purpose'' of society, as such, is not to be merely for the consciousness of its component personalities, but that they are in the end destined to be absorbed in a corporate social consciousness; just as the separate sentiency of the ''organic'' components of an animal or human body are absorbed in the unified sentiency and intelligence of that body.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“the indication that the ''final purpose'' of society, as such, is not to be merely for the consciousness of its component personalities, but that they are in the end destined to be absorbed in a corporate social consciousness; just as the separate sentiency of the ''organic'' components of an animal or human body are absorbed in the unified sentiency and intelligence of that body.”}}


{{Page aside|65}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=65}}


But just as in the evolution of animal life, of man himself, form has preceded substance in its manifestations, so in the social evolution also. Just as in the physical body rudimentary organs appear, and develop almost to perfection before their complete uses are discovered or revealed, so in the social body, parts, if not the whole of the frame-work of the harmonious organisms of the future, will be evolved (if some of them have not been already) before the perfect harmony can be attained. There can be very little doubt that Economic Collectivism, based partly upon existing political forms, and upon existing national aggregations, is the next stage of social evolution, the preliminary or provisional form in which the new society will manifest itself. Few Socialists are so sanguine as to suppose that the present generation will see the realisation of the higher ideal, perfect Communism; but most believe in the possibility – at any rate in those countries like England, France, Belgium, and America, where Individualism has most completely run its course – of realising economic Socialism, or Collectivism, within a decade or two. The triumphs of State and Municipal Socialism on the one side, and of Co-operative Capitalism on the other, are continually preparing the way for the democracy to follow as soon as it gets the chance, while the increasing number of persons engaged in them form the leaven of administrative ability which will secure the success of the Collectivist Commonwealths when once established.
But just as in the evolution of animal life, of man himself, form has preceded substance in its manifestations, so in the social evolution also. Just as in the physical body rudimentary organs appear, and develop almost to perfection before their complete uses are discovered or revealed, so in the social body, parts, if not the whole of the frame-work of the harmonious organisms of the future, will be evolved (if some of them have not been already) before the perfect harmony can be attained. There can be very little doubt that Economic Collectivism, based partly upon existing political forms, and upon existing national aggregations, is the next stage of social evolution, the preliminary or provisional form in which the new society will manifest itself. Few Socialists are so sanguine as to suppose that the present generation will see the realisation of the higher ideal, perfect Communism; but most believe in the possibility – at any rate in those countries like England, France, Belgium, and America, where Individualism has most completely run its course – of realising economic Socialism, or Collectivism, within a decade or two. The triumphs of State and Municipal Socialism on the one side, and of Co-operative Capitalism on the other, are continually preparing the way for the democracy to follow as soon as it gets the chance, while the increasing number of persons engaged in them form the leaven of administrative ability which will secure the success of the Collectivist Commonwealths when once established.
Line 481: Line 467:
The first evident advances effected by the Social Revolution will certainly be in the material domain, and this is the only sense in which I am ready to admit that the Socialist movement is ''materialistic.'' So, of course, are all other movements having in view the material welfare of those who suffer under the present social order, or, rather, disorder. The abolition of chattel slavery in the British possessions and subsequently in those American States which had previously recognised it, was the result of a humanitarian movement strictly analogous to and comparable with the modern socialist movement, so far as its advocacy by the middle and “comfortable” classes are concerned; but not nearly so unselfish, since many of those who advocated it had everything to gain by the abolition of the competition of slave-labour with that of “free,” or wage-labour. The present middle-class advocates of Socialism, that is to say of the abolition of the wage-labour system itself – a system entailing in many places a much worse and more degrading form of slavery than that of the plantations <ref name="v2-p65-n1">It was to the ''advantage'' of the owners of chattel-slaves to take care of them, if only in order to preserve valuable property in a condition of efficiency, whereas the capitalist employer of “free” labour (labour free to accept his conditions or else starve) has no such sense of interest in the health and well-being of his “hands,” whom he can replace when worn out without any fresh outlay.</ref> may fairly claim that there is no element of self-interest in their advocacy, for the material benefits which would result to them by the immediate establishment of socialism, in any of its forms, are very
The first evident advances effected by the Social Revolution will certainly be in the material domain, and this is the only sense in which I am ready to admit that the Socialist movement is ''materialistic.'' So, of course, are all other movements having in view the material welfare of those who suffer under the present social order, or, rather, disorder. The abolition of chattel slavery in the British possessions and subsequently in those American States which had previously recognised it, was the result of a humanitarian movement strictly analogous to and comparable with the modern socialist movement, so far as its advocacy by the middle and “comfortable” classes are concerned; but not nearly so unselfish, since many of those who advocated it had everything to gain by the abolition of the competition of slave-labour with that of “free,” or wage-labour. The present middle-class advocates of Socialism, that is to say of the abolition of the wage-labour system itself – a system entailing in many places a much worse and more degrading form of slavery than that of the plantations <ref name="v2-p65-n1">It was to the ''advantage'' of the owners of chattel-slaves to take care of them, if only in order to preserve valuable property in a condition of efficiency, whereas the capitalist employer of “free” labour (labour free to accept his conditions or else starve) has no such sense of interest in the health and well-being of his “hands,” whom he can replace when worn out without any fresh outlay.</ref> may fairly claim that there is no element of self-interest in their advocacy, for the material benefits which would result to them by the immediate establishment of socialism, in any of its forms, are very


{{Page aside|66}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=66}}


doubtful. They would be saved the risks of bankruptcy and ruin, it is true, but in other respects many of them would have to give up their existing advantages, and betake themselves to industries and services, for which the former lives had ill-fitted them.
doubtful. They would be saved the risks of bankruptcy and ruin, it is true, but in other respects many of them would have to give up their existing advantages, and betake themselves to industries and services, for which the former lives had ill-fitted them.
Line 489: Line 475:
Even Economic Socialism, therefore, has its higher aspect. The cultivation of solidarity or fraternal co-operation among the wage-slaves and their friends for the emancipation of labour all the world over, the cultivation of the sense of collective or corporate responsibility among all, for the victims of the present Social Juggernaut of capital and privilege, is the very essence of the movement, even in this its most “moderate” but most “materialistic” form. The spirit of solidarity and collective responsibility must, of course, precede as well as accompany, and result from, the progress of the economic movement. It stands to the latter in the relations of cause, accessory, and consequence. Modern civilization, with all its rottenness, has proved a blessing in this respect, that it has developed within it this motive force for its final regeneration. Capitalist production has necessitated the massing together of the workers in large towns, under miserable conditions compared with those of the independent artisans of the towns and villages of olden times; but these very conditions have taught them the necessary lesson of their material inter-dependence, and enabled them better to grasp the higher notion of the inter-dependence of Society and the world at large. Socialism has, then, come to take hold of and develop this germ of the spirit of solidarity, guiding the people in their vague aspirations towards social co-operation, and giving them a definite ideal. Thus the motive power, generated by past economic conditions,
Even Economic Socialism, therefore, has its higher aspect. The cultivation of solidarity or fraternal co-operation among the wage-slaves and their friends for the emancipation of labour all the world over, the cultivation of the sense of collective or corporate responsibility among all, for the victims of the present Social Juggernaut of capital and privilege, is the very essence of the movement, even in this its most “moderate” but most “materialistic” form. The spirit of solidarity and collective responsibility must, of course, precede as well as accompany, and result from, the progress of the economic movement. It stands to the latter in the relations of cause, accessory, and consequence. Modern civilization, with all its rottenness, has proved a blessing in this respect, that it has developed within it this motive force for its final regeneration. Capitalist production has necessitated the massing together of the workers in large towns, under miserable conditions compared with those of the independent artisans of the towns and villages of olden times; but these very conditions have taught them the necessary lesson of their material inter-dependence, and enabled them better to grasp the higher notion of the inter-dependence of Society and the world at large. Socialism has, then, come to take hold of and develop this germ of the spirit of solidarity, guiding the people in their vague aspirations towards social co-operation, and giving them a definite ideal. Thus the motive power, generated by past economic conditions,


{{Page aside|67}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=67}}


is developed by Socialists and utilised for the destruction of old and production of new economic forms, which in their turn shall generate new and higher motive forces. This, I think, must be recognized as Nature’s own course of evolution, so far, at least, as our freethinking intellect and ordinary means of observation can ascertain. Thus the Form (Economic Socialism in practice) will be found to precede the substance (complete Human Solidarity, or the Spirit of Socialism), but depends for its own evolution upon a less-perfected Substance (the Spirit of Solidarity), which is itself the product of pre-existing Forms. But both the form and the substance, which will eventually carry us much further than Economic Collectivism, are evolving simultaneously; and from the higher standpoint of Theosophic Pantheism I can see no good in attempting to dogmatize as to which precedes, or ought to precede, the other. Let us merely admit that they are so mutually dependent, that the one cannot be good and the other evil.
is developed by Socialists and utilised for the destruction of old and production of new economic forms, which in their turn shall generate new and higher motive forces. This, I think, must be recognized as Nature’s own course of evolution, so far, at least, as our freethinking intellect and ordinary means of observation can ascertain. Thus the Form (Economic Socialism in practice) will be found to precede the substance (complete Human Solidarity, or the Spirit of Socialism), but depends for its own evolution upon a less-perfected Substance (the Spirit of Solidarity), which is itself the product of pre-existing Forms. But both the form and the substance, which will eventually carry us much further than Economic Collectivism, are evolving simultaneously; and from the higher standpoint of Theosophic Pantheism I can see no good in attempting to dogmatize as to which precedes, or ought to precede, the other. Let us merely admit that they are so mutually dependent, that the one cannot be good and the other evil.
Line 500: Line 486:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Ellis W.A. - Occult Phenomena|Occult Phenomena]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ellis W.A. - Occult Phenomena|Occult Phenomena]]}}
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]] · pp. 67
<center>[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]], pp. 67</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From Lucifer to a Few Readers|From "Lucifer" to a few Readers]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From Lucifer to a Few Readers|From "Lucifer" to a few Readers]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 68-71
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 68-71</center>
 
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editorial apology to H. L. Courtney for postponing his letter|&#91;Editorial apology to H. L. Courtney for postponing his letter&#93;]] ===
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 71


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|72}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=71}}
 
<center>NOTE.</center>
 
We have in type an excellent letter on “Ultimate Philosophy,” from Mr. H. L. Courtney, which we intended to include in this number, reserving Dr. Lewins’ long letter for our next issue. But an unfortunate mistake on the part of our printers obliges us to hold it over for next month, and to insert Dr. Lewins’ letter instead.
 
We therefore tender our sincere apologies to Mr. Courtney.
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=72}}


{{Style P-Title|The Theosophical Publication Society}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Theosophical Publication Society}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –
Line 533: Line 526:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|73}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=73}}


<center>Reviews.</center>
<center>Reviews.</center>


{{Style P-Title|Mohammed Benani}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mohammed Benani}}


<center>(Sampson Low.)</center>
<center>(Sampson Low.)</center>
Line 543: Line 536:
Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and
Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and


{{Page aside|74}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=74}}


doubted. Eftomah’s sister is also a seer and clairvoyant, and there are two powerful scenes in which these abnormal powers are exercised, first by one sister and then by the other. Paulovitch, who induces the trance condition by his will, and his companions on the two occasions are alike profoundly impressed at the time; but the next morning the impression has faded. It is found that the seer saw nothing which could be used for practical purposes, and moreover said nothing which was not already in the mesmerizer’s mind. This is wonderfully true to life. Horror was the first trial of the neophyte in the more credulous age when Lytton wrote, but now it is doubt. The whole book is essentially a life picture, and is fresh and brilliant as only a life picture can be.
doubted. Eftomah’s sister is also a seer and clairvoyant, and there are two powerful scenes in which these abnormal powers are exercised, first by one sister and then by the other. Paulovitch, who induces the trance condition by his will, and his companions on the two occasions are alike profoundly impressed at the time; but the next morning the impression has faded. It is found that the seer saw nothing which could be used for practical purposes, and moreover said nothing which was not already in the mesmerizer’s mind. This is wonderfully true to life. Horror was the first trial of the neophyte in the more credulous age when Lytton wrote, but now it is doubt. The whole book is essentially a life picture, and is fresh and brilliant as only a life picture can be.
Line 557: Line 550:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}


<center>By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.)</center>
<center>By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.)</center>
Line 565: Line 558:
“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in
“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in


{{Page aside|75}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=75}}


whom spiritual intuition burns too brightly to be quenched by the fogs of materialism.
whom spiritual intuition burns too brightly to be quenched by the fogs of materialism.
Line 601: Line 594:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Professor of Alchemy – Denis Zachaire}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Professor of Alchemy – Denis Zachaire}}


<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>
<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>
Line 607: Line 600:
This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,
This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,


{{Page aside|76}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=76}}


All things seemed possible to these men rejoicing in their youthful strength, for their’s was still the instinctive consciousness of a life, a life fuller, more glorious, more satisfying than the life of matter.
All things seemed possible to these men rejoicing in their youthful strength, for their’s was still the instinctive consciousness of a life, a life fuller, more glorious, more satisfying than the life of matter.
Line 617: Line 610:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|The Meister}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Meister}}


<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY.</center>
<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY.</center>
Line 630: Line 623:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Lewins R. - Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe|Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe|Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]] · pp. 77
<center>[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]], pp. 77</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M. D.|The late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M.D.]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M. D.|The late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M.D.]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 78-79
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 78-79</center>


=== [[Lewins R. - Science and Sciolism|Science and Sciolism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Science and Sciolism|Science and Sciolism]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]] · pp. 80-82
<center>[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]], pp. 80-82</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (3)|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (3)|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 83-84
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 83-84</center>


== No. 8 – April 1888 ==
== No. 8 – April 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What Good has Theosophy done in India|What Good has Theosophy done in India?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What Good has Theosophy done in India|What Good has Theosophy done in India?]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 85-91
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 85-91</center>


=== [[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]]}}
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] · pp. 92-95
<center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 92-95</center>


=== [[Kingsford A. - A Strange Adventure|A Strange Adventure]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Kingsford A. - A Strange Adventure|A Strange Adventure]]}}
[[Kingsford, Anna|Anna Kingsford]] · pp. 96-99
<center>[[Kingsford, Anna|Anna Kingsford]], pp. 96-99</center>


=== [[Buck J.D. - Illumination|Illumination]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Buck J.D. - Illumination|Illumination]]}}
[[Buck, Jirah Dewey|Jirah Dewey Buck]] · pp. 99-100
<center>[[Buck, Jirah Dewey|Jirah Dewey Buck]], pp. 99-100</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|101}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=101}}


{{Style P-Title|The White Monk}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The White Monk}}


<center>CHAPTER III.</center>
<center>CHAPTER III.</center>
Line 678: Line 671:
So I in my trivial thinking, growing morose as the young spirit will in a crowd, when things are not to its liking.
So I in my trivial thinking, growing morose as the young spirit will in a crowd, when things are not to its liking.


{{Page aside|102}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=102}}


And then I went forth into the cool star-light, and stepped a little distance from the illumined windows and the sound of fluting, to where the pale heaven-gleams played on the dewy roses, and the stars of the night sang and danced in my fancy a mystic measure that intoxicated me. I threw myself down on the soft lawn under the windows, by the fountain, which sparkled dimly and bounded as if to kiss the stars, and fell again as we all do after striving up to Heaven. Its spray fell on me and seemed the purer and the colder for its leaping upward. I tasted of its coolness and of the dew and of the starry silence out here and I fell into one of the trances that dreamy youth alone can fully share in – a trance of ignorance of the world and its impulses, a nearness of the Ideal, a newness of sensation and an omen of things for which the human intelligence is not naturally born. In such times – for no man knows how long they are – a man grows old in knowledge, but when the world reclaims him, he has oft forgot the half of what he saw, and must spend weary hours, told upon a dial in his study, or the great clock in the market-place, in trying to recollect what was then cast down to him in handfuls.
And then I went forth into the cool star-light, and stepped a little distance from the illumined windows and the sound of fluting, to where the pale heaven-gleams played on the dewy roses, and the stars of the night sang and danced in my fancy a mystic measure that intoxicated me. I threw myself down on the soft lawn under the windows, by the fountain, which sparkled dimly and bounded as if to kiss the stars, and fell again as we all do after striving up to Heaven. Its spray fell on me and seemed the purer and the colder for its leaping upward. I tasted of its coolness and of the dew and of the starry silence out here and I fell into one of the trances that dreamy youth alone can fully share in – a trance of ignorance of the world and its impulses, a nearness of the Ideal, a newness of sensation and an omen of things for which the human intelligence is not naturally born. In such times – for no man knows how long they are – a man grows old in knowledge, but when the world reclaims him, he has oft forgot the half of what he saw, and must spend weary hours, told upon a dial in his study, or the great clock in the market-place, in trying to recollect what was then cast down to him in handfuls.
Line 688: Line 681:
I stood with folded arms in the midst of the terrace walk, with the yews cut into square thick walls on either side of us, and I awaited the quick-moving phantom. Before he came I would arrest him – else I knew the deadly cold terror would stun me whilst he passed. Whiter than the fountain, whiter than the white marble urns, whiter than the pure-flowering springy, whiter than the white cold light of stars. Most wonderful yearning! Why do I, a mortal, feel it towards this white
I stood with folded arms in the midst of the terrace walk, with the yews cut into square thick walls on either side of us, and I awaited the quick-moving phantom. Before he came I would arrest him – else I knew the deadly cold terror would stun me whilst he passed. Whiter than the fountain, whiter than the white marble urns, whiter than the pure-flowering springy, whiter than the white cold light of stars. Most wonderful yearning! Why do I, a mortal, feel it towards this white


{{Page aside|103}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=103}}


strange mystery? “Spirit – man!” I challenged him. “Thou hast the form of a brother to me. Disdain me not – tell me, for the secrets of life are pressing in upon me – tell me wherefore thou art here, unexplained, friendless?”
strange mystery? “Spirit – man!” I challenged him. “Thou hast the form of a brother to me. Disdain me not – tell me, for the secrets of life are pressing in upon me – tell me wherefore thou art here, unexplained, friendless?”
Line 710: Line 703:
“Perchance thou never mayest,” returned the Monk. “A man may live, youth, even in this world of yours, and never understand it. Oh, be its foe, young dreamer! Seek not to fathom it, not be the cause why others learn it. It is unholy.”
“Perchance thou never mayest,” returned the Monk. “A man may live, youth, even in this world of yours, and never understand it. Oh, be its foe, young dreamer! Seek not to fathom it, not be the cause why others learn it. It is unholy.”


{{Page aside|104}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=104}}


“Why should a man not brave it?” I urged. “It is the half of human life.”
“Why should a man not brave it?” I urged. “It is the half of human life.”
Line 736: Line 729:
“In your earth-life; yes –” agreed the spirit. “But, after death, thou knowest not what it is! Infinite capacity to receive infinite pain! Love not Sorrow over-much. I charge thee. Seeing it so powerful in the
“In your earth-life; yes –” agreed the spirit. “But, after death, thou knowest not what it is! Infinite capacity to receive infinite pain! Love not Sorrow over-much. I charge thee. Seeing it so powerful in the


{{Page aside|105}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=105}}


earth, men have made a god of it and worship it – do not thou so. There is nothing in it, beyond what its name expresses.”
earth, men have made a god of it and worship it – do not thou so. There is nothing in it, beyond what its name expresses.”
Line 758: Line 751:
“Art thou alone thus afflicted, oh spirit? Are not there others whose aid or sympathy can help?”
“Art thou alone thus afflicted, oh spirit? Are not there others whose aid or sympathy can help?”


{{Page aside|106}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=106}}


“Did I not tell thee I had no friend?” said the Monk. “There is room for all in the spirit-worlds. I am doomed to the sight only of those who dwell, ignorant and sensual, on your earth, or of those whose bare proximity strikes tenfold the confusion into my nature that the sight of me does into thine. There is no fellowship for me, because I abused my fellow-men. I did over-much harm on the earth; thus, when I grew trembling into consciousness, a rational soul in the new aether, my first knowledge was – that I was rejected. I had sinned over-boldly on the earth, so I was refused the boon of re-visiting it as a human being again, with the faint, fresh touch of spirituality that accompanies all new birth to give another chance in a more careful life. I might not again behold the dear light of the sun with eyes meet to joy in it. I was doomed to see the world I had loved and left in a new aspect – an aspect which struck horror, for I understood the evil in it, and the little joy of it (which I could feel no longer) seems o’er slight to compensate for the pains that mortals suffer. Worse than this, I was doomed to retain – for my humiliation and others’ warning – the accursed murderer’s frame in semblance – how I loathed it thou mayst guess. Any mortal’s semblance were pain and harassment to a soul – how much more that very habit and form under which I did my sins. My soul cries out to God by day and by night, but His face is utterly turned from me. I seek every token of His presence – every hint of His mercy – every ray of the ideal Light – and through how many wanderings I have to go before I find them! Your religion, which I once professed, is now foreign to me. I scarcely know the God you worship. And I cannot comprehend the Idea of the spirits’ God. I am broken and crushed by too much knowledge on the one hand, and by utter, sunless, conscious blindness on the other. I know your world now. Have I not seen it develope these two centuries, as you accompt of Time? I hate and utterly despise the things that fill men’s thoughts under the sun. But when I look into the world of souls, I fear annihilation; for I cannot comprehend the vastness of the changed systems of Time, of Space, of Thought, of Being.”
“Did I not tell thee I had no friend?” said the Monk. “There is room for all in the spirit-worlds. I am doomed to the sight only of those who dwell, ignorant and sensual, on your earth, or of those whose bare proximity strikes tenfold the confusion into my nature that the sight of me does into thine. There is no fellowship for me, because I abused my fellow-men. I did over-much harm on the earth; thus, when I grew trembling into consciousness, a rational soul in the new aether, my first knowledge was – that I was rejected. I had sinned over-boldly on the earth, so I was refused the boon of re-visiting it as a human being again, with the faint, fresh touch of spirituality that accompanies all new birth to give another chance in a more careful life. I might not again behold the dear light of the sun with eyes meet to joy in it. I was doomed to see the world I had loved and left in a new aspect – an aspect which struck horror, for I understood the evil in it, and the little joy of it (which I could feel no longer) seems o’er slight to compensate for the pains that mortals suffer. Worse than this, I was doomed to retain – for my humiliation and others’ warning – the accursed murderer’s frame in semblance – how I loathed it thou mayst guess. Any mortal’s semblance were pain and harassment to a soul – how much more that very habit and form under which I did my sins. My soul cries out to God by day and by night, but His face is utterly turned from me. I seek every token of His presence – every hint of His mercy – every ray of the ideal Light – and through how many wanderings I have to go before I find them! Your religion, which I once professed, is now foreign to me. I scarcely know the God you worship. And I cannot comprehend the Idea of the spirits’ God. I am broken and crushed by too much knowledge on the one hand, and by utter, sunless, conscious blindness on the other. I know your world now. Have I not seen it develope these two centuries, as you accompt of Time? I hate and utterly despise the things that fill men’s thoughts under the sun. But when I look into the world of souls, I fear annihilation; for I cannot comprehend the vastness of the changed systems of Time, of Space, of Thought, of Being.”
Line 768: Line 761:
“From purely physical forces, which accompany a man to his tomb. In life I dealt out Sorrow to others – I was the genius of Sorrow; I belong, therefore to sorrow. The strongest part of my nature as man has infected my soul, and my ruling tendency remains in force, a weight that makes the earth still a magnet to me. I am compelled to stay by he place of sorrows, and to drink in all that can be learnt of it, in myself and through others. I am to see the saddest scenes of life according to the body, and, knowing by virtue of the few steps more of wisdom I possess what could avert these most horrible mischiefs, am
“From purely physical forces, which accompany a man to his tomb. In life I dealt out Sorrow to others – I was the genius of Sorrow; I belong, therefore to sorrow. The strongest part of my nature as man has infected my soul, and my ruling tendency remains in force, a weight that makes the earth still a magnet to me. I am compelled to stay by he place of sorrows, and to drink in all that can be learnt of it, in myself and through others. I am to see the saddest scenes of life according to the body, and, knowing by virtue of the few steps more of wisdom I possess what could avert these most horrible mischiefs, am


{{Page aside|107}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=107}}


bound in chains that I cannot loose from stirring in help. How many awful tragedies have I seen, standing myself the while by the side of the man who, could I have breathed a word to him, would have changed all! Nay, worse; my presence is destructive, and I cannot enter a poor widow’s cottage without her feeling double woe. Oh, Sorrow hath entered my soul, and spreads a thick mist to keep out the light! I am athirst for Happiness. I could not reach it, even if God gave it, now, for what you men call years. Boy, you have the gift of speech from a burning poet’s heart. Bid men shun sorrow and the causes of it. Let me pass – here is my goal; there is discord in the dance-music; dost thou not hear it, happy one? Let me pass.”
bound in chains that I cannot loose from stirring in help. How many awful tragedies have I seen, standing myself the while by the side of the man who, could I have breathed a word to him, would have changed all! Nay, worse; my presence is destructive, and I cannot enter a poor widow’s cottage without her feeling double woe. Oh, Sorrow hath entered my soul, and spreads a thick mist to keep out the light! I am athirst for Happiness. I could not reach it, even if God gave it, now, for what you men call years. Boy, you have the gift of speech from a burning poet’s heart. Bid men shun sorrow and the causes of it. Let me pass – here is my goal; there is discord in the dance-music; dost thou not hear it, happy one? Let me pass.”
Line 797: Line 790:
   Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
   Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Edkins J. - Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven|Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Edkins J. - Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven|Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven]]}}
[[Edkins, Joseph|Joseph Edkins]] · pp. 108-117
<center>[[Edkins, Joseph|Joseph Edkins]], pp. 108-117</center>


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 118-135
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 118-135</center>


=== [[Courtney H.L. - Ultimate Philosophy|Ultimate Philosophy]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Courtney H.L. - Ultimate Philosophy|Ultimate Philosophy]]}}
[[Courtney, Herbert L|Herbert L. Courtney]] · pp. 136-141
<center>[[Courtney, Herbert L|Herbert L. Courtney]], pp. 136-141</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Footnotes and Comments on Ultimate Philosophy|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Ultimate Philosophy’ by H. L. Courtney&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Footnotes and Comments on Ultimate Philosophy|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Ultimate Philosophy’ by H. L. Courtney&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 141
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 141</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists|Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists|Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 142-149
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 142-149</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|149}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=149}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Our</span> world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Our</span> world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
Line 836: Line 828:
   Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
   Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
   Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
   Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism|Practical Occultism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism|Practical Occultism]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 150-154
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 150-154</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|154}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=154}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Shall</span> he who sows the thistle in his soul
{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Shall</span> he who sows the thistle in his soul
Line 863: Line 854:
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
   Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
   Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|155}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=155}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 892: Line 882:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to F. T. S. on Kama-loka&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to F. T. S. on Kama-loka&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 155-156
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 155-156</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|156}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=156}}


{{Style P-Title|[Questions from a new member]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Questions from a new member]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 924: Line 914:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. M.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. M.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 156-157
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 156-157</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|157}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=157}}


{{Style P-Title|[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 950: Line 940:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. W. Hunter&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. W. Hunter&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 157-158
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 157-158</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|158}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=158}}


{{Style P-Title|[Questions on spiritual development]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Questions on spiritual development]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 965: Line 955:
Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.
Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.


{{Page aside|159}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=159}}


Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature. (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.
Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature. (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.
Line 974: Line 964:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to H. C.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to H. C.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 159-160
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 159-160</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|160}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=160}}


{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Standing</span> alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Standing</span> alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.
Line 1,002: Line 992:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Woman: her Glory, her Shame, and her God (review)|Woman: Her Glory, Her Shame, and Her God]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Woman: her Glory, her Shame, and her God (review)|Woman: Her Glory, Her Shame, and Her God]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-162
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 161-162</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|162}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=162}}


{{Style P-Title|Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}


<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Bell McTaggart</span> (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London).</center>
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Bell McTaggart</span> (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London).</center>
Line 1,015: Line 1,005:
This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must
This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must


{{Page aside|163}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=163}}


know no bias,” the thoughtful author tells us. He has rightly “deemed it necessary to represent . . . . the various creeds, not from afar off, or as one apart, but as entering into and being one with each, when under consideration,” and he has admirably fulfilled his task.
know no bias,” the thoughtful author tells us. He has rightly “deemed it necessary to represent . . . . the various creeds, not from afar off, or as one apart, but as entering into and being one with each, when under consideration,” and he has admirably fulfilled his task.
Line 1,033: Line 1,023:
The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.
The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.


{{Page aside|164}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=164}}


Chapter II. is devoted to a consideration of Idealism, which in its pure form the gallant Captain seeks to show, is absurdly untenable. While Materialism resolves all things into phenomena of Matter, Idealism only admits the reality of the Ego, and regards all apparent “objects” as its mental states. Both these positions are equally open to objection; a transfigured realism being the safe mean. The “Not Self,” if not “demonstrably” (?) existing, is at least a practical necessity of thought, without which the thinker is hopelessly at sea in his attempt to account for phenomena. About the nature of this Unknown Reality underlying the Universe, Captain McTaggart agrees with Mr. Spencer that we can know nothing save that it exists.
Chapter II. is devoted to a consideration of Idealism, which in its pure form the gallant Captain seeks to show, is absurdly untenable. While Materialism resolves all things into phenomena of Matter, Idealism only admits the reality of the Ego, and regards all apparent “objects” as its mental states. Both these positions are equally open to objection; a transfigured realism being the safe mean. The “Not Self,” if not “demonstrably” (?) existing, is at least a practical necessity of thought, without which the thinker is hopelessly at sea in his attempt to account for phenomena. About the nature of this Unknown Reality underlying the Universe, Captain McTaggart agrees with Mr. Spencer that we can know nothing save that it exists.
Line 1,041: Line 1,031:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Visions}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Visions}}


<center>BY “M. A. (Oxon.)”</center>
<center>BY “M. A. (Oxon.)”</center>
Line 1,053: Line 1,043:
The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which
The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which


{{Page aside|165}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=165}}


is and must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension.
is and must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension.
Line 1,063: Line 1,053:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Les Mystères de l’Horoscope}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Les Mystères de l’Horoscope}}


<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>
<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>
Line 1,081: Line 1,071:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|166}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=166}}


{{Style P-Title|A Dream of the Gironde and other Poems}}<ref name="v2-p166-n1">Published by Smith, Elder &amp; Co., price 6s. We understand that there remain only a few copies of this volume, and that they are for the most part in the possession of the author, Mr. Evelyn Pyne, The Pines, Bagshot, Surrey, to whom we refer our readers.</ref>
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Dream of the Gironde and other Poems}}<ref name="v2-p166-n1">Published by Smith, Elder &amp; Co., price 6s. We understand that there remain only a few copies of this volume, and that they are for the most part in the possession of the author, Mr. Evelyn Pyne, The Pines, Bagshot, Surrey, to whom we refer our readers.</ref>


<center>BY EVELYN PYNE.</center>
<center>BY EVELYN PYNE.</center>
Line 1,126: Line 1,116:
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}


{{Page aside|167}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=167}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=    In the light
{{Style P-Poem|poem=    In the light
Line 1,180: Line 1,170:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|168}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=168}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.
The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.
Line 1,216: Line 1,206:
From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress of Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This
From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress of Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This


{{Page aside|169}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=169}}


remarkable woman is an extremely curious example of a natural-born seeress, and her life and experiences are very curious and instructive reading.
remarkable woman is an extremely curious example of a natural-born seeress, and her life and experiences are very curious and instructive reading.
Line 1,262: Line 1,252:
From the concluding pages the following
From the concluding pages the following


{{Page aside|170}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=170}}


extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Postal Card!</span> Thus: –
extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Postal Card!</span> Thus: –
Line 1,306: Line 1,296:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|171}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=171}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>


{{Style P-Title|Astrological Notes – No. 5}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Astrological Notes – No. 5}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 1,331: Line 1,321:


Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows: –
Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows: –


<table class="wikitable">
<table class="wikitable">
Line 1,339: Line 1,328:
<tr><td>Fixed</td><td>months</td><td>years</td><td>unknown</td></tr>
<tr><td>Fixed</td><td>months</td><td>years</td><td>unknown</td></tr>
</table>
</table>


He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.
He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.
Line 1,345: Line 1,333:
And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month” a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles; is it rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.
And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month” a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles; is it rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.


{{Page aside|172}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=172}}


But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the ''exact'' time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.
But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the ''exact'' time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.
Line 1,378: Line 1,366:
== No. 9 – May 1888 ==
== No. 9 – May 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Occultism versus the Occult Arts|Occultism versus the Occult Arts]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Occultism versus the Occult Arts|Occultism versus the Occult Arts]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 173-181
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 173-181</center>


=== [[Pfoundes C. - Bird and Butterfly|Bird and Butterfly]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - Bird and Butterfly|Bird and Butterfly]]}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 182-184
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 182-184</center>


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 185-193
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 185-193</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|193}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=193}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oh</span> hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oh</span> hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
Line 1,406: Line 1,394:
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|194}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=194}}


{{Style P-Title|Previsions of later Life}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Previsions of later Life}}


<center>I.</center>
<center>I.</center>
Line 1,434: Line 1,421:
I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St. Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden
I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St. Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden


{{Page aside|195}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=195}}


the tall poplars, and the house, the dream of my youth flashed back upon my memory, and I said to my son:
the tall poplars, and the house, the dream of my youth flashed back upon my memory, and I said to my son:
Line 1,458: Line 1,445:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|196}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=196}}


{{Style P-Title|Acquired Habits}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Acquired Habits}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.
Line 1,466: Line 1,453:
Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is
Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is


{{Page aside|197}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=197}}


what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.
what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.
Line 1,474: Line 1,461:
In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be
In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be


{{Page aside|198}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=198}}


organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.
organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.
Line 1,482: Line 1,469:
In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it. Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for otherwise
In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it. Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for otherwise


{{Page aside|199}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=199}}


man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla Oblongata.
man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla Oblongata.
Line 1,490: Line 1,477:
To those who have studied metaphysics the term “personality” is a very familiar one. In reference to the present subject it would seem to stand to the “higher self” in very much the same relation as the body does to the brain – or rather to the brain only as the organ of mind; that is to say that the personality is, on the moral plane referred to previously, the outer covering, more or less gross, of the real man within – the higher self. This latter is the gradually increasing product of ages and is added to by the “personality” only when it carries out the spiritual aspirations which arise beyond, but which are communicated to the
To those who have studied metaphysics the term “personality” is a very familiar one. In reference to the present subject it would seem to stand to the “higher self” in very much the same relation as the body does to the brain – or rather to the brain only as the organ of mind; that is to say that the personality is, on the moral plane referred to previously, the outer covering, more or less gross, of the real man within – the higher self. This latter is the gradually increasing product of ages and is added to by the “personality” only when it carries out the spiritual aspirations which arise beyond, but which are communicated to the


{{Page aside|200}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=200}}


personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.
personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.
Line 1,496: Line 1,483:
And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice, experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as
And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice, experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as


{{Page aside|201}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=201}}


the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.
the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.
Line 1,502: Line 1,489:
But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on
But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on


{{Page aside|202}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=202}}


in order that the higher self shall have the control, and the personality not allowed to exercise sway.
in order that the higher self shall have the control, and the personality not allowed to exercise sway.
Line 1,544: Line 1,531:
Emancipation from Karma
Emancipation from Karma
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall.</span>}}
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|203}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=203}}


{{Style P-Title|Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.
Line 1,586: Line 1,572:
Fill all the circuit of the world to-day!”}}
Fill all the circuit of the world to-day!”}}


{{Page aside|204}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=204}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
Line 1,634: Line 1,620:
   Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}
   Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}


{{Page aside|205}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=205}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
Line 1,677: Line 1,663:
We well might guess: a Socialist I wis}}
We well might guess: a Socialist I wis}}


{{Page aside|206}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=206}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this. . . . .
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this. . . . .
Line 1,725: Line 1,711:
Perchance, you scarcely grasp the sanctity}}
Perchance, you scarcely grasp the sanctity}}


{{Page aside|207}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=207}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Of the dog-nature, proud man oft is fain
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Of the dog-nature, proud man oft is fain
Line 1,773: Line 1,759:
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,}}
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,}}


{{Page aside|208}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=208}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Nor fear to live where such foul deeds are done!
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Nor fear to live where such foul deeds are done!
Line 1,824: Line 1,810:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 209-226
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 209-226</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=227}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}


<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
Line 1,839: Line 1,825:
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">But</span> if it is true that the Socialist movement, in its practical effects, is confined for the present to the material domain, that its first victories would be in that domain, and that its present supporters for the most part do not look beyond it, I cannot concede that there is nothing in Socialism to command the attention of Theosophists from higher points of view. The movement to my mind is simply part of the great evolutionary current which is bringing back the true Golden Age, the age in which Humanity and Divinity, Love and Wisdom, will once more be united as they have never been within historical times. Economic Socialism I look upon simply as the necessary form which precedes, and foreshadows, the substance. The man cannot become a complete man until he has first become a complete human animal; the divine spark has no temple yet to occupy. Neither can society at large in any nation or world become a true spiritualised organism until it has first evolved the form necessary for the development of something like what Mr. Bax has termed a corporate consciousness. If the present capitalistic ''régime'', with its seething warrens of human misery, will come to be regarded by posterity as Laurence Grönlund describes it, as the teething period of society, the next, or collectivist ''régime,'' will doubtless correspond with the school. Its individual members having been run for a generation or two into the same educational mould, and class distinctions and antipathies having died a natural death (their social and economic roots being destroyed), society will acquire the cohesion of a well-ordered family, and the next step, under communism, to complete fraternity and solidarity, will be a comparatively easy one. It will be for society the zenith of sensual, aesthetic, and other purely human pleasures, as youth is for the individual. But the potentialities of the higher life will already have been realised by many, and ''all'' will be growing ripe for self-revelation of the higher truths.<ref name="v2-p227-n1">To prevent all misapprehension, the writer wishes to say that he has not himself embraced the higher life, and lays no claim to any higher intuition than is possible for those to have who like himself are living both in the world and of it.</ref> I look forward to a time when it will be just as exceptional to find an individual destitute of that ''auto-gnosis'' which may become the instrument of psychic regeneration and development, as it is now to find one born both deaf and blind, and thus incapable of intellectual development by educational processes. The social commonwealths of the future will act first as physical and intellectual, then
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">But</span> if it is true that the Socialist movement, in its practical effects, is confined for the present to the material domain, that its first victories would be in that domain, and that its present supporters for the most part do not look beyond it, I cannot concede that there is nothing in Socialism to command the attention of Theosophists from higher points of view. The movement to my mind is simply part of the great evolutionary current which is bringing back the true Golden Age, the age in which Humanity and Divinity, Love and Wisdom, will once more be united as they have never been within historical times. Economic Socialism I look upon simply as the necessary form which precedes, and foreshadows, the substance. The man cannot become a complete man until he has first become a complete human animal; the divine spark has no temple yet to occupy. Neither can society at large in any nation or world become a true spiritualised organism until it has first evolved the form necessary for the development of something like what Mr. Bax has termed a corporate consciousness. If the present capitalistic ''régime'', with its seething warrens of human misery, will come to be regarded by posterity as Laurence Grönlund describes it, as the teething period of society, the next, or collectivist ''régime,'' will doubtless correspond with the school. Its individual members having been run for a generation or two into the same educational mould, and class distinctions and antipathies having died a natural death (their social and economic roots being destroyed), society will acquire the cohesion of a well-ordered family, and the next step, under communism, to complete fraternity and solidarity, will be a comparatively easy one. It will be for society the zenith of sensual, aesthetic, and other purely human pleasures, as youth is for the individual. But the potentialities of the higher life will already have been realised by many, and ''all'' will be growing ripe for self-revelation of the higher truths.<ref name="v2-p227-n1">To prevent all misapprehension, the writer wishes to say that he has not himself embraced the higher life, and lays no claim to any higher intuition than is possible for those to have who like himself are living both in the world and of it.</ref> I look forward to a time when it will be just as exceptional to find an individual destitute of that ''auto-gnosis'' which may become the instrument of psychic regeneration and development, as it is now to find one born both deaf and blind, and thus incapable of intellectual development by educational processes. The social commonwealths of the future will act first as physical and intellectual, then


{{Page aside|228}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=228}}


as psychical and spiritual, forcing-houses for humanity. I do not mean to say that any evolution or revolution of the social structure will change the sum total of experiences, painful and pleasurable, for each individual, but that in the existence or existences which he passes under the coming ''régime'', the liberties and opportunities for experience of all kinds being enormously multiplied, he will be ''ripened'' at a much faster rate; also that the difference between the average and the extremes of individual conditions will be very much reduced. If I am right in this forecast I may truly maintain that Socialism, although itself but part of the evolutionary current now prevailing, does and will act as the precursor of ''supra''-evolutionary progress, and is calculated to “raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation after the Social Revolution, be amenable to the truths of Theosophy.”
as psychical and spiritual, forcing-houses for humanity. I do not mean to say that any evolution or revolution of the social structure will change the sum total of experiences, painful and pleasurable, for each individual, but that in the existence or existences which he passes under the coming ''régime'', the liberties and opportunities for experience of all kinds being enormously multiplied, he will be ''ripened'' at a much faster rate; also that the difference between the average and the extremes of individual conditions will be very much reduced. If I am right in this forecast I may truly maintain that Socialism, although itself but part of the evolutionary current now prevailing, does and will act as the precursor of ''supra''-evolutionary progress, and is calculated to “raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation after the Social Revolution, be amenable to the truths of Theosophy.”
Line 1,847: Line 1,833:
I do not assert that the above represents the general view taken by Socialist thinkers of the future evolution of Society and its individual components. Few care to look so far ahead; nor, indeed, would it be profitable or advisable for those who do to utter their ideas broadcast among mixed audiences, or to publish them in the militant Socialist organs. As Socialists, they address themselves to the mass of their average-thinking fellow-citizens, and find it a sufficiently hard task to impress the latter with these fundamental economic truths upon the acceptation of which the most necessary, immediate, work of the movement depends. But I do assert that the chief writers and expounders of the different schools of Modern Socialism agree in looking forward to future results far transcending the economic domain. No student of the question who has attended lectures of the educational class delivered by the leaders of the English Socialist groups, or who has acquainted
I do not assert that the above represents the general view taken by Socialist thinkers of the future evolution of Society and its individual components. Few care to look so far ahead; nor, indeed, would it be profitable or advisable for those who do to utter their ideas broadcast among mixed audiences, or to publish them in the militant Socialist organs. As Socialists, they address themselves to the mass of their average-thinking fellow-citizens, and find it a sufficiently hard task to impress the latter with these fundamental economic truths upon the acceptation of which the most necessary, immediate, work of the movement depends. But I do assert that the chief writers and expounders of the different schools of Modern Socialism agree in looking forward to future results far transcending the economic domain. No student of the question who has attended lectures of the educational class delivered by the leaders of the English Socialist groups, or who has acquainted


{{Page aside|229}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=229}}


himself with the higher views and aspirations published in the text books, and in English, French, or German papers and magazines,<ref name="v2-p229-n1">Let me take this opportunity of naming a few short works, pamphlets, and periodicals, treating the Socialist question from other aspects besides that of simple economic justice.
himself with the higher views and aspirations published in the text books, and in English, French, or German papers and magazines,<ref name="v2-p229-n1">Let me take this opportunity of naming a few short works, pamphlets, and periodicals, treating the Socialist question from other aspects besides that of simple economic justice.
Line 1,887: Line 1,873:
I cannot refrain from quoting here a few sentences from the end of the twelfth chapter of Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth,” which shows how near to the Theosophic knowledge even an agnostic
I cannot refrain from quoting here a few sentences from the end of the twelfth chapter of Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth,” which shows how near to the Theosophic knowledge even an agnostic


 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=230}}
 
{{Page aside|230}}


Socialist can be carried in his speculations. Discussing the religion of the New Order, he says,
Socialist can be carried in his speculations. Discussing the religion of the New Order, he says,
Line 1,897: Line 1,881:
The attitude of Socialism towards the various religions existing in different countries, whether orthodox “State” religions, or unorthodox or “Dissenting,” is one of supreme tolerance. State subvention and protection to any form of religion would of course be withdrawn by the Social Commonwealth, but religious persecution of any kind would be equally conspicuous by its absence. Ecclesiastical corporations would probably not be allowed to occupy land or to pursue industries under any different conditions than those which were permitted to other corporations; but this would be the only form of restriction to which religious sects would be subjected. Thus Mormonism and unpopular and even charlatanesque creeds might be allowed greater liberty than in America or any other “civilized” State under the Old Order. The influence of the State under the New Order would be positive rather than negative or restrictive. “The Eternal No,” would not be heard so incessantly as it is now. The sphere of the State would be confined, so far as possible, to the administration (or rather regulation<ref name="v2-p230-n1">The direct administration of the various departments of production, distribution, exchange (except with foreign countries), locomotion &amp;c., would probably be left, in a populous country like Great Britain, partly in the hands of democratically constituted trade corporations, partly in those of provincial, county, and communal administrations.</ref>) of the business of the country, and the education of the young. The latter would, no doubt, include a great deal more than it does at present; the physical, aesthetic and moral (in the sense of ''social'') education of the children, would be provided for quite as carefully as the purely intellectual. At the same time, as the object of such education would be to produce, or rather assist Nature in producing, healthy, helpful and self-respecting men and women – good citizens of this world – and not to instil any doctrines as to past or future existences, or duties
The attitude of Socialism towards the various religions existing in different countries, whether orthodox “State” religions, or unorthodox or “Dissenting,” is one of supreme tolerance. State subvention and protection to any form of religion would of course be withdrawn by the Social Commonwealth, but religious persecution of any kind would be equally conspicuous by its absence. Ecclesiastical corporations would probably not be allowed to occupy land or to pursue industries under any different conditions than those which were permitted to other corporations; but this would be the only form of restriction to which religious sects would be subjected. Thus Mormonism and unpopular and even charlatanesque creeds might be allowed greater liberty than in America or any other “civilized” State under the Old Order. The influence of the State under the New Order would be positive rather than negative or restrictive. “The Eternal No,” would not be heard so incessantly as it is now. The sphere of the State would be confined, so far as possible, to the administration (or rather regulation<ref name="v2-p230-n1">The direct administration of the various departments of production, distribution, exchange (except with foreign countries), locomotion &amp;c., would probably be left, in a populous country like Great Britain, partly in the hands of democratically constituted trade corporations, partly in those of provincial, county, and communal administrations.</ref>) of the business of the country, and the education of the young. The latter would, no doubt, include a great deal more than it does at present; the physical, aesthetic and moral (in the sense of ''social'') education of the children, would be provided for quite as carefully as the purely intellectual. At the same time, as the object of such education would be to produce, or rather assist Nature in producing, healthy, helpful and self-respecting men and women – good citizens of this world – and not to instil any doctrines as to past or future existences, or duties


{{Page aside|231}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=231}}


having special reference thereto, it would be purely secular in its character. The ''basis'' of morality would not be defined either as religious or as utilitarian. Morality itself, or, as some would prefer to term it, ''sociality'', would be instilled into the minds and hearts of the children very much as in the “well-bred” families of to-day notions of honour and “gentlemanly” or “lady-like” conduct are instilled; notions and sentiments which probably exercise quite as important influences for good or evil on the morals of the present generation, among the “upper” or privileged classes, as any religious principles. Social honour, social solidarity, and finally human solidarity, would replace family honour, “clannishness,” and patriotism. Social life would replace in importance, without necessarily destroying, family life.
having special reference thereto, it would be purely secular in its character. The ''basis'' of morality would not be defined either as religious or as utilitarian. Morality itself, or, as some would prefer to term it, ''sociality'', would be instilled into the minds and hearts of the children very much as in the “well-bred” families of to-day notions of honour and “gentlemanly” or “lady-like” conduct are instilled; notions and sentiments which probably exercise quite as important influences for good or evil on the morals of the present generation, among the “upper” or privileged classes, as any religious principles. Social honour, social solidarity, and finally human solidarity, would replace family honour, “clannishness,” and patriotism. Social life would replace in importance, without necessarily destroying, family life.
Line 1,905: Line 1,889:
The genuine Social Revolutionist leaves the dangerous and immoral weapons of compulsion, provocation and suppression to the enemy – the weapons he advocates are political and economic liberty and education. Compulsion and suppression he would only apply to the idlers, the thieves, the violent, and the dissolute – those ill-favoured products of a chaotic and corrupt civilization. These he would coerce only so far as necessary for the safety and welfare of the rest. If the Social Revolution cannot be effected without violence, that will be, not because Socialists try to force the changes they wish to realize upon Society before it is ripe for them, but because the class or party in power, in its. own selfish determination to suppress them, takes the initiative in violence
The genuine Social Revolutionist leaves the dangerous and immoral weapons of compulsion, provocation and suppression to the enemy – the weapons he advocates are political and economic liberty and education. Compulsion and suppression he would only apply to the idlers, the thieves, the violent, and the dissolute – those ill-favoured products of a chaotic and corrupt civilization. These he would coerce only so far as necessary for the safety and welfare of the rest. If the Social Revolution cannot be effected without violence, that will be, not because Socialists try to force the changes they wish to realize upon Society before it is ripe for them, but because the class or party in power, in its. own selfish determination to suppress them, takes the initiative in violence


{{Page aside|232}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=232}}


This leads me to say a few words about Mr. Harbottle’s objection that we Socialists have such “an innate hatred of domination,” coupled with the astounding assertion that “we are prepared to substitute for the ''existing'' domination of ''intelligence'' (the italics are mine), that of mere numbers.” The latter assertion I hardly care to reply seriously to. Anyone who knows how, even in the most democratic countries of the present ''régime'', like France and America, the poor candidate is handicapped, however intelligent, will agree with me that the field of popular selection is virtually limited to such intelligence as is coupled with wealth. Now such intelligence is not necessarily of the highest order – often quite the contrary. Socialists, at any rate, mistrust it very much as a “dominating” force in politics. Moreover, Mr. Harbottle is perfectly correct in the first part of his statement – Socialists ''have'' “an innate hatred” of “domination” of ''any'' kind. The only authority which they agree to recognise is that of the freely-elected official or administrator during his term of office, or until dismissed. The present direct electoral methods, by which one man may be chosen by ten or twenty thousand to “represent” them in an assembly several hundred miles off, would not be followed. Bourgeois Parliamentarism will die with the transitional civilisation which has produced it. The Social Commonwealth will be both an aristocracy and a democracy in the best sense of those words – the people will select the best men and women for the time being, and according to their own collective judgment, to administer their business, and will pay them fairly for their work; but will take good care that they do not become their masters. Domination, indeed strictly speaking, will be impossible under any ideal Socialist ''régime'', whether Collectivist or Anarchist. But when from this premise, viz., our hatred of domination, Mr. Harbottle argues that no Socialist could accept a “spiritual hierarchy,” he is quite beside the mark. A spiritual hierarchy, so long as it remains that, and becomes nothing less, cannot possibly become a domination, for it is only submitted to ''voluntarily,'' by persons who have made up their minds to the divine character of its authority; nor is this submission enforced by physical or spiritual threats. A papacy is, of course, quite a different thing, but I presume Mr. Harbottle does not suggest that Theosophists must subject themselves to such an institution. If so, I fear I am still far from becoming a perfect Theosophist. For the rest, as I have said already, citizens of the Social Commonwealth will be every bit as free to submit themselves to whatever spiritual control their consciences dictate, as in the freest of the “free countries” of capitalism.
This leads me to say a few words about Mr. Harbottle’s objection that we Socialists have such “an innate hatred of domination,” coupled with the astounding assertion that “we are prepared to substitute for the ''existing'' domination of ''intelligence'' (the italics are mine), that of mere numbers.” The latter assertion I hardly care to reply seriously to. Anyone who knows how, even in the most democratic countries of the present ''régime'', like France and America, the poor candidate is handicapped, however intelligent, will agree with me that the field of popular selection is virtually limited to such intelligence as is coupled with wealth. Now such intelligence is not necessarily of the highest order – often quite the contrary. Socialists, at any rate, mistrust it very much as a “dominating” force in politics. Moreover, Mr. Harbottle is perfectly correct in the first part of his statement – Socialists ''have'' “an innate hatred” of “domination” of ''any'' kind. The only authority which they agree to recognise is that of the freely-elected official or administrator during his term of office, or until dismissed. The present direct electoral methods, by which one man may be chosen by ten or twenty thousand to “represent” them in an assembly several hundred miles off, would not be followed. Bourgeois Parliamentarism will die with the transitional civilisation which has produced it. The Social Commonwealth will be both an aristocracy and a democracy in the best sense of those words – the people will select the best men and women for the time being, and according to their own collective judgment, to administer their business, and will pay them fairly for their work; but will take good care that they do not become their masters. Domination, indeed strictly speaking, will be impossible under any ideal Socialist ''régime'', whether Collectivist or Anarchist. But when from this premise, viz., our hatred of domination, Mr. Harbottle argues that no Socialist could accept a “spiritual hierarchy,” he is quite beside the mark. A spiritual hierarchy, so long as it remains that, and becomes nothing less, cannot possibly become a domination, for it is only submitted to ''voluntarily,'' by persons who have made up their minds to the divine character of its authority; nor is this submission enforced by physical or spiritual threats. A papacy is, of course, quite a different thing, but I presume Mr. Harbottle does not suggest that Theosophists must subject themselves to such an institution. If so, I fear I am still far from becoming a perfect Theosophist. For the rest, as I have said already, citizens of the Social Commonwealth will be every bit as free to submit themselves to whatever spiritual control their consciences dictate, as in the freest of the “free countries” of capitalism.
Line 1,911: Line 1,895:
Of all the movements of the present day to which thinking minds are being attracted in large numbers, Socialism is probably that which exercises the most educative and expansive effect on the character, both moral and intellectual. Of course I am placing Theosophy outside the reckoning; it is a study for which very few minds are at present
Of all the movements of the present day to which thinking minds are being attracted in large numbers, Socialism is probably that which exercises the most educative and expansive effect on the character, both moral and intellectual. Of course I am placing Theosophy outside the reckoning; it is a study for which very few minds are at present


{{Page aside|233}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=233}}


matured. But Socialism, in breaking down the barriers of prejudice and of class or intellectual conventionalisms will, in this way, if in no other, prepare many for that further revolution in thought, and in the aspirations of the soul, which is implied by the term Theosophy. I maintain as I have suggested – without attempting to argue it out – that Socialism will be found by those who study it impartially to be part, if not the most important part ''for the present'', of the general pantheistic movement, which will culminate in the regeneration (in the highest sense of the word) of humanity at large on this planet. I do not read “Light on the Path” in the exclusive and dogmatic sense in which Mr. Harbottle construes (as it seems to me) a certain passage in it, although there is no book that I have ever read which brings conviction of ''so much'' truth to me in so small a material compass. After all no faith can be higher than the truth, and if I have succeeded in this very imperfect and I fear ill-connected and correlated series of articles, in putting others in the way of getting at more of it than they would have done otherwise, regarding the relation of Modern Socialism to Theosophy, and in dispelling some errors regarding the former, I shall not have written them in vain.
matured. But Socialism, in breaking down the barriers of prejudice and of class or intellectual conventionalisms will, in this way, if in no other, prepare many for that further revolution in thought, and in the aspirations of the soul, which is implied by the term Theosophy. I maintain as I have suggested – without attempting to argue it out – that Socialism will be found by those who study it impartially to be part, if not the most important part ''for the present'', of the general pantheistic movement, which will culminate in the regeneration (in the highest sense of the word) of humanity at large on this planet. I do not read “Light on the Path” in the exclusive and dogmatic sense in which Mr. Harbottle construes (as it seems to me) a certain passage in it, although there is no book that I have ever read which brings conviction of ''so much'' truth to me in so small a material compass. After all no faith can be higher than the truth, and if I have succeeded in this very imperfect and I fear ill-connected and correlated series of articles, in putting others in the way of getting at more of it than they would have done otherwise, regarding the relation of Modern Socialism to Theosophy, and in dispelling some errors regarding the former, I shall not have written them in vain.
Line 1,919: Line 1,903:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|233}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Missionary Fables}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Missionary Fables}}


<center>(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.''”)</center>
<center>(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.''”)</center>
Line 1,937: Line 1,919:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|234}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=234}}


{{Style P-Title|Detachment}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Detachment}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”
Line 1,949: Line 1,931:
Humanizing influences they certainly are – the love which the child begins by feeling for his kin – the attractions towards responsive souls which come to us through life as the solitary drops of nectar in an alternately tasteless and bitter cup. It is these things which lift us above the mere life of the senses which we share with the animals, and which make us truly human. But if these things were destined for ever to satisfy the heart of man, he might rightly think that he had reached the limit of his tether. Doubtless, there are some to whom the earthly loves offer more or less perfect satisfaction – so far they have reached their goal – for them the trumpet has not sounded the advance – let them enjoy the earthly bliss by all means – they are the dwellers
Humanizing influences they certainly are – the love which the child begins by feeling for his kin – the attractions towards responsive souls which come to us through life as the solitary drops of nectar in an alternately tasteless and bitter cup. It is these things which lift us above the mere life of the senses which we share with the animals, and which make us truly human. But if these things were destined for ever to satisfy the heart of man, he might rightly think that he had reached the limit of his tether. Doubtless, there are some to whom the earthly loves offer more or less perfect satisfaction – so far they have reached their goal – for them the trumpet has not sounded the advance – let them enjoy the earthly bliss by all means – they are the dwellers


{{Page aside|235}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=235}}


in the plains of content, and they may dwell there for many life-times, but some day they will feel impelled to scale the mountains, meantime there is no need to darken their lives by anticipation of the deep draughts of misery awaiting them in some future life, when their illusive bliss has worn itself out, and their souls have begun to develope eyes to see.
in the plains of content, and they may dwell there for many life-times, but some day they will feel impelled to scale the mountains, meantime there is no need to darken their lives by anticipation of the deep draughts of misery awaiting them in some future life, when their illusive bliss has worn itself out, and their souls have begun to develope eyes to see.
Line 1,961: Line 1,943:
Courage is supposed to find its type among the kingdoms of animal life, in the Lion. And the men who in these days bear off the palm, as being the brave ones of the race, are very closely allied by nature to this king of the beasts. But surely the more admirable courage is that from which the brutal element, which has a natural love of strife, is more or less eliminated – say the Philosopher of studious habits, to whom all strife is an abhorrence, but who has the will-power so developed that he can nerve himself to do his duty in the face of danger. It only requires a further extension of this thought, and we have the martyr who for an idea will embrace death. In his case, not only is the love of strife and its concomitant hatred of his enemies entirely eliminated, but in their place has arisen a Godlike beneficence towards all mankind – his enemies included – witness the crippled Epictetus speaking well of his master who had tortured and maimed him. Witness the martyred Stephen, who saw not the figures of his stoners but only the heavens opening
Courage is supposed to find its type among the kingdoms of animal life, in the Lion. And the men who in these days bear off the palm, as being the brave ones of the race, are very closely allied by nature to this king of the beasts. But surely the more admirable courage is that from which the brutal element, which has a natural love of strife, is more or less eliminated – say the Philosopher of studious habits, to whom all strife is an abhorrence, but who has the will-power so developed that he can nerve himself to do his duty in the face of danger. It only requires a further extension of this thought, and we have the martyr who for an idea will embrace death. In his case, not only is the love of strife and its concomitant hatred of his enemies entirely eliminated, but in their place has arisen a Godlike beneficence towards all mankind – his enemies included – witness the crippled Epictetus speaking well of his master who had tortured and maimed him. Witness the martyred Stephen, who saw not the figures of his stoners but only the heavens opening


{{Page aside|236}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=236}}


above him, and whose dying words were “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.”
above him, and whose dying words were “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.”
Line 1,975: Line 1,957:
When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.
When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.


{{Page aside|237}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=237}}


This view of courage will probably not meet with ready acceptance by numbers who worship the energetic animal courage of man. It is only a minority who have developed the capacity to think a subject out, and such is the hurry and superficiality of our life that few even of these take the trouble to do so. The majority accept with easy thoughtlessness, and repeat with glad familiarity, the prejudiced utterances of those around them. But truth lives not by the number of her votaries!
This view of courage will probably not meet with ready acceptance by numbers who worship the energetic animal courage of man. It is only a minority who have developed the capacity to think a subject out, and such is the hurry and superficiality of our life that few even of these take the trouble to do so. The majority accept with easy thoughtlessness, and repeat with glad familiarity, the prejudiced utterances of those around them. But truth lives not by the number of her votaries!
Line 1,989: Line 1,971:
Under the symbol of islands separated by the sea, Matthew Arnold pictures the isolation of the embodied soul – the following verses of the poem breath out the sigh for union.
Under the symbol of islands separated by the sea, Matthew Arnold pictures the isolation of the embodied soul – the following verses of the poem breath out the sigh for union.


{{Page aside|238}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=238}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
Line 2,014: Line 1,996:
   Some by the prison-wall.}}
   Some by the prison-wall.}}


{{Page aside|239}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=239}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
Line 2,064: Line 2,046:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|239}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">South</span>}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">South</span>}}
Line 2,075: Line 2,055:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|240}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=240}}


{{Style P-Title|Finger-Posts in the Middle Ages}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Finger-Posts in the Middle Ages}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}
Line 2,101: Line 2,081:
Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –
Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –


{{Page aside|241}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=241}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.
Line 2,125: Line 2,105:
“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide . . . . . doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall
“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide . . . . . doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall


{{Page aside|242}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=242}}


fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –
fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –
Line 2,149: Line 2,129:
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *.}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From a Lamrim Compendium}}
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tzon-kha-pa.</span></center>
''Arguments, from the consideration why Buddha’s teachings should be explained on three planes; i.e., intended alike for the lowest, the mean or middle, and the highest capacities, since each man must believe according to his mental qualifications.''


<hr>
1. Men of vulgar capacities must believe, that there is a (personal) God, and a future life, and that they shall earn therein the fruits of their work in this, their earthly life.,
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
2. Those who have an average intellectual capacity, besides admitting the former position, must know, that every compound thing is perishable, that there is no reality in things; that every sin is pain, and that deliverance from pain or bodily existence is bliss.
 
3. Those of the highest capacities must know, in addition to the above-enumerated dogmas, that from the lowest form to the Supreme Soul, nothing is existent by itself. Neither can it be said that it will continue always (eternally) or cease absolutely, but that everything exists by a dependent or casual concatenation.


=== [[Tson-kha-pa - From a Lamrim Compendium|From a Lamrim Compendium]] ===
With respect to practice, those of vulgar capacity are content with the exercise of belief (blind faith) and the practice of the ten virtues (Ten Commandments). Those of average intellectuality, besides believing, by reason endeavour to excel in morality and wisdom. Those of the highest capacities, besides the former virtues, will exercise the six transcendental virtues (practical Occultism).
[[Tson-kha-pa|Tzon-kha-pa]] · pp. 242


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
<hr>
 
{{Page aside|243}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=243}}


{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Man}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Crucifixion of Man}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">S. T. Coleridge.</span>}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">S. T. Coleridge.</span>}}
Line 2,194: Line 2,183:
In sorrow unspeakable.</div>}}
In sorrow unspeakable.</div>}}


{{Page aside|244}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=244}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">And Odin gazing sun-like
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">And Odin gazing sun-like
Line 2,243: Line 2,232:
Where Love is.</div>|signature=A. J. C.<br />Lucerne, 1885.}}
Where Love is.</div>|signature=A. J. C.<br />Lucerne, 1885.}}


{{Page aside|245}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=245}}


Prometheus, the grandest “Idea” in Grecian Mythology, represents the “Nous Agonistes” – the divine part of the human soul – that firespark brought down by Prometheus from Heaven – and breathed into man – individualized in Man, which slowly – gradually – but surely, through and by means of agonizing conflicts with the lower Titanic earth nature, raises itself out of the lower material world into the ideal – invisible. The lower nature is represented by the tyrannic – arbitrary Zeus, the “Nomos” or law of the phenomenal world perceived by the senses, ''(Jupiter est quodcunque vides).'' Prometheus, the New or re-born Soul, baptized in fire = spirit, is that which is the opposite of Zeus – the invisible – the unseen – the noumenal – working in the ideal world, the delights of which it is not given to the mere animal human mind to conceive.
Prometheus, the grandest “Idea” in Grecian Mythology, represents the “Nous Agonistes” – the divine part of the human soul – that firespark brought down by Prometheus from Heaven – and breathed into man – individualized in Man, which slowly – gradually – but surely, through and by means of agonizing conflicts with the lower Titanic earth nature, raises itself out of the lower material world into the ideal – invisible. The lower nature is represented by the tyrannic – arbitrary Zeus, the “Nomos” or law of the phenomenal world perceived by the senses, ''(Jupiter est quodcunque vides).'' Prometheus, the New or re-born Soul, baptized in fire = spirit, is that which is the opposite of Zeus – the invisible – the unseen – the noumenal – working in the ideal world, the delights of which it is not given to the mere animal human mind to conceive.
Line 2,262: Line 2,251:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since


{{Page aside|246}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=246}}


he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}
he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}
Line 2,283: Line 2,272:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Woe to me, I have driven away my children, and woe unto the children that they have been driven from the table of their Father.”|signature=See “''Sympneumata.''”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Woe to me, I have driven away my children, and woe unto the children that they have been driven from the table of their Father.”|signature=See “''Sympneumata.''”}}


{{Page aside|247}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=247}}


And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.)
And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.)
Line 2,306: Line 2,295:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Crucifixion of Man|&#91;Editors’ notes on ‘The Crucifixion of Man’&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Crucifixion of Man|&#91;Editors’ notes on ‘The Crucifixion of Man’&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 247-250
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 247-250</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|251}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=251}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|The Battle of Belief}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Battle of Belief}}


This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''
This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''
Line 2,346: Line 2,334:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|252}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=252}}


{{Style P-Title|The Mystery of a Turkish Bath}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Mystery of a Turkish Bath}}


<center>By Rita, Author of “Dame Durden.”</center>
<center>By Rita, Author of “Dame Durden.”</center>
Line 2,366: Line 2,354:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|252}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Roses and Thorns}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Roses and Thorns}}


<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator<br />of the “Frithiof Saga.”</center>
<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator<br />of the “Frithiof Saga.”</center>
Line 2,374: Line 2,360:
The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the
The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the


{{Page aside|253}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=253}}


rest of the book the less said the better; for the versification is halting and unmusical, and completely fails to do justice to the thought.
rest of the book the less said the better; for the versification is halting and unmusical, and completely fails to do justice to the thought.
Line 2,430: Line 2,416:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|254}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=254}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Since</span> the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc. No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Since</span> the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc. No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.
Line 2,450: Line 2,436:
We are told that occultists divide the term of Human existence on this planet into seven great Race Periods. At the present time the 5th of these races, the Aryan, is in the ascendant, while the 4th is still represented by teeming
We are told that occultists divide the term of Human existence on this planet into seven great Race Periods. At the present time the 5th of these races, the Aryan, is in the ascendant, while the 4th is still represented by teeming


{{Page aside|255}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=255}}


populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –
populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –
Line 2,473: Line 2,459:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism’ by An Agnostic Student of Theosophy&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism’ by An Agnostic Student of Theosophy&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 255-257
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 255-257</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|257}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=257}}


{{Style P-Title|Practical Occultism}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Practical Occultism}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.
Line 2,489: Line 2,475:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to “Practical Occultism” by S. E.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to “Practical Occultism” by S. E.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 257-258
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 257-258</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Why do Animals Suffer|&#91;Why do Animals Suffer?&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Why do Animals Suffer|&#91;Why do Animals Suffer?&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 258-259
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 258-259</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|259}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=259}}


{{Style P-Title|Logical Deductions}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Logical Deductions}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.
Line 2,505: Line 2,491:
|signature=Yours faithfully,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Alfred Wilson.</span>}}
|signature=Yours faithfully,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Alfred Wilson.</span>}}


<hr>
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editors reply to Logical Deductions by Alfred Wilson|&#91;Editors’ reply to ‘Logical Deductions’ by Alfred Wilson&#93;]] ===
[The author of “Logical Deductions” being at present in America, he cannot reply. But there is no doubt that the mistake is due rather to his imperfect knowledge of English, than to any false idea in his philosophical views. The incongruity is too apparent, and must be due to an oversight. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 259


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|259_2|show page=259}}


{{Style P-Title|Is There No Hope?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is There No Hope?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)
{{Style P-Quote|1=I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)


{{Page aside|260}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=260}}


the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>
the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>
Line 2,535: Line 2,517:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|260}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Who Are the Eurasians?}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Who Are the Eurasians?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are the Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.
{{Style P-Quote|1=As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are the Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.
Line 2,546: Line 2,526:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Who are the Eurasians|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Who Are the Eurasians?’ by G. Ouseley&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Who are the Eurasians|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Who Are the Eurasians?’ by G. Ouseley&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 260
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 260</center>


== No. 10 – June 1888 ==
== No. 10 – June 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophy or Jesuitism|Theosophy or Jesuitism?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophy or Jesuitism|Theosophy or Jesuitism?]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 261-272
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 261-272</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|272}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=272}}


{{Style P-Title|Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}


<center>''Dramatis Personæ,'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Servia</span>, a novice.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mark</span>, a man of the world.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Wise One.</span></center>
<center>''Dramatis Personæ,'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Servia</span>, a novice.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mark</span>, a man of the world.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Wise One.</span></center>
Line 2,574: Line 2,554:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|273}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=273}}


{{Style P-Title|Leylet en Nuktah}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Leylet en Nuktah}}


<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>
<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>
Line 2,611: Line 2,591:
Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}
Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}


{{Page aside|274}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=274}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  And corn-fields waving in the air
{{Style P-Poem|poem=  And corn-fields waving in the air
Line 2,656: Line 2,636:
   Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}
   Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}


{{Page aside|275}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=275}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
Line 2,700: Line 2,680:
   For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}
   For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}


{{Page aside|276}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=276}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
{{Style P-Poem|poem=  The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
Line 2,750: Line 2,730:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Pfoundes C. - The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia|The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia|The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia]]}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 277-280
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 277-280</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|281}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=281}}


{{Style P-Title|The Woman in the Stone Tower}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Woman in the Stone Tower}}


<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>
<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>
Line 2,771: Line 2,751:
At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging; immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last
At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging; immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last


{{Page aside|282}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=282}}


rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one corner.
rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one corner.
Line 2,791: Line 2,771:
For successive evenings she continued her church-going. I used to watch eagerly for that small, graceful figure, and that melancholy
For successive evenings she continued her church-going. I used to watch eagerly for that small, graceful figure, and that melancholy


{{Page aside|283}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=283}}


beautiful face. She charmed and fascinated me, I always found myself turning around and looking at her, but, when I did so, I invariably caught her dark eyes fixed on me, and was forced to turn quickly round again. I used to think about her a great deal, and wished to speak to her, but I was naturally timid, and disliked addressing strangers first; I also felt it impossible to go up to her and say, as I really wished to:
beautiful face. She charmed and fascinated me, I always found myself turning around and looking at her, but, when I did so, I invariably caught her dark eyes fixed on me, and was forced to turn quickly round again. I used to think about her a great deal, and wished to speak to her, but I was naturally timid, and disliked addressing strangers first; I also felt it impossible to go up to her and say, as I really wished to:
Line 2,831: Line 2,811:
I certainly felt disappointed that I was about to lose this charming acquaintance just as I had found her, but I asked:
I certainly felt disappointed that I was about to lose this charming acquaintance just as I had found her, but I asked:


{{Page aside|284}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=284}}


“Cannot you come early to see me? Any time would do.”
“Cannot you come early to see me? Any time would do.”
Line 2,855: Line 2,835:
At last she wrote that she, with her family, were about to return to the Continent. I was therefore anxious to see her, and bid her good-bye, and as my father very much wished to take me to the Exhibition, we decided to run up to London for a day, and see her at the same time.
At last she wrote that she, with her family, were about to return to the Continent. I was therefore anxious to see her, and bid her good-bye, and as my father very much wished to take me to the Exhibition, we decided to run up to London for a day, and see her at the same time.


{{Page aside|285}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=285}}


We did so. She received us most kindly, and pressed us to stay to luncheon. I had a long talk with her and we parted, she promising to continue her correspondence with me.
We did so. She received us most kindly, and pressed us to stay to luncheon. I had a long talk with her and we parted, she promising to continue her correspondence with me.
Line 2,882: Line 2,862:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 286-294
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 286-294</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|295}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=295}}


{{Style P-Title|Editorial Notices}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Editorial Notices}}


<center>NOTICE I.</center>
<center>NOTICE I.</center>
Line 2,900: Line 2,880:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|295}}


The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor of the New York Path: –
The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor of the New York Path: –
Line 2,918: Line 2,896:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 296-302
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 296-302</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|303}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=303}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=<div style="white-space:normal;text-align:left"><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having left her husband, as explained before in Parts I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching as he journeys on seeking her.
{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=<div style="white-space:normal;text-align:left"><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having left her husband, as explained before in Parts I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching as he journeys on seeking her.
Line 2,962: Line 2,940:
   Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}
   Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}


{{Page aside|304}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=304}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken,
Line 3,007: Line 2,985:
   If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}
   If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}


{{Page aside|305}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=305}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
Line 3,054: Line 3,032:
   These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}
   These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}


{{Page aside|306}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=306}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
Line 3,071: Line 3,049:
   Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
   Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
On a lake reflecting myriads of stars a swan, by night seeking the young lotus buds, though wise, was for a time deceived. Through fear of being deceived by the stars, the swan, even by day, shunned the white lotus. Thus he who has been deceived dreads evil even in truth.
Krishna, the beautiful haired god, replied not to the reviling of the King of Chedi. To the roar of the tempest, and not to the jackal’s howl, the elephant trumpets a reply.
Not the tender pliant grass is uprooted by the storm, but the lofty trees – the mighty war only with the mighty.
In sandal trees there are snakes; in lotus tanks are there not alligators? in happiness there is envy; there are no unmixed pleasures.
The root by serpents, the blossoms by black bees, the branches by monkeys, the top by bears; truly no part of the sandal tree is not resorted to by evil natures.
Fret not about sustenance; providence will supply it. When a creature is born, the mother’s breast supplies milk.
Who gave the swan his whiteness, and the parrot his wings of green, who gave the peacock his iris-hues, will he not provide for thee?


{{Style P-Signature|1=C. J.}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Johnston C. - Indian Proverbs|Indian Proverbs]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - The Bewitched Curiosities or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits|The Bewitched Curiosities; or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits]]}}
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 306
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 307-310</center>
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Karmic Visions|Karmic Visions]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 311-322</center>
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Malon B. - Louis Dramard|Louis Dramard]]}}
<center>[[Malon, Benoît|Benoit Malon]], pp. 323-329</center>


=== [[Pfoundes C. - The Bewitched Curiosities or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits|The Bewitched Curiosities; or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits]] ===
{{Vertical space|2em}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 307-310
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=326}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Karmic Visions|Karmic Visions]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Let us insist on the necessity for Theosophists of battling bravely for truth on the objective plane of existence where they find themselves placed by the Cosmic law; the perfecting of their souls even ought to be subordinated to the fulfilment of their duty on earth. The chief commandment of the doctrine is: the rigorous fulfilment of duty on the field where one is placed. The teachers write from India to the European theosophists that: if they cease to interest themselves in human affairs, in the social and religious questions so important at the present moment, if they form little chapels for their own isolated development towards perfection, their work is doomed to nothingness.”
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 311-322


=== [[Malon B. - Louis Dramard|Louis Dramard]] ===
“Duty, then, that is to say solidarity, before all else. Moreover, we only become fit to rise in the psychic scale in direct proportion to our renunciation of Self.”
[[Malon, Benoît|Benoit Malon]] · pp. 323-329


=== [[Dramard L. - Letter to Camille Lemaitre|&#91;Letter to Camille Lemaitre&#93;]] ===
“Such an one, who spends all his time in the work of self-perfection, thinking only of himself, makes not one single step in advance; he is fortunate if he does not go backwards, for the esoteric doctrine teaches us, contrary to the Catholic dogma, that the ‘salvation’ or moral elevation of one’s neighbour, of one’s relations, and friends, of our brethren of the lower kingdoms, that the progress of the universe, in one word, ought to be our chief motive.
[[Dramard, Louis|Louis Dramard]] · pp. 326-327


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial postscript to the tribute to Louis Dramard by Benoît Malon&#93;]] ===
“Moreover, it is our interest to act thus, for we can advance only when carried onwards by humanity to which we belong.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 329
 
“On the other hand, circumstances apparently fortuitous assist the effort if one is fulfilling his duty, more or less well, but disinterestedly.
 
“I shall allow myself to cite here my own example, though it is but little remarkable in this respect.
 
“I was disabused of the Catholic teachings and ardently desirous of truth for its own sake. All the philosophical systems passed under my eyes; none satisfied me.
 
“I stopped at simple materialism, in spite of its small value, because it offered me at least a positive criterium: observation, experiment.
 
“I was not, however, the dupe of the inconsistencies of this system, the moment it passes from analysis to synthesis, and I perceived very clearly that the materialists, as touching, for instance, the future life, were as dogmatic in their denials as the metaphysicians in their affirmation, and were altogether outside of the famous criterion which they employed to demolish the theories opposed to them, but carefully put on one side in order to build up the materialistic theories.
 
“Nevertheless, I remained a materialist; for want of anything better, I deduced, from the law of the universal attraction of atoms, the solidarity of all
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=327}}
 
that lives, in direct proportion to the resemblance of the forms, and in theory as in practice, I was a socialist, that is to say that I admitted for all men the equality of the goal to be attained, and the obligation to mutually assist each other.
 
“Now, during this period, and even previously, when I was struggling against Catholic obscurantism, in spite of my best reasonings, a fixed idea kept on returning to me without cessation, and always more imperious and more precise: – ''There must certainly exist one Universal Truth, comprehensible to each one according to his intellectual capacity, and that Truth you shall one day know.''
 
“The more I shrugged my shoulders, the more I piled up my materialistic syllogisms, the stronger grew this idea and the more did it take form; and always this truth exists, not only above man, but in humanity itself; a few sages are its depositories, transmitting from one to another from generation to generation – one day thou shalt know it.
 
“Impossible to banish this idea which I considered foolish and fantastic.
 
“Once, by chance, I read ‘Zanoni’ by Bulwer Lytton, the meaning of which struck me, apart from the fictions required by the needs of romance.
 
“Thou wilt have a similar adventure, my fixed idea kept repeating to me, and at this moment my incredulity began to be shaken.
 
“At last I read Edgar Poe’s ‘Eureka,’ and this admirable poem made me understand the great lines of universal evolution on the objective plane (the only one for me at the time).
 
“Still one Truth, even limited, virtually contains all the others, and cosmic evolution contains the idea of the One, its beginning and its end.
 
“I marvelled, and then it was that I formed the project of publishing in the ''Revue Socialiste'' an article on Cosmogony according to Edgar Poe, with the purpose of connecting scientifically to the primordial cosmic laws the idea of universal solidarity and progress, through ever-increasing union with the Universe as a basis of human morality.
 
“I propose to follow out the consequences of the cosmic law from the point of view of geology and biology up to man, and Malon was to complete the work from the historical and philosophic aspect.
 
“This led him to study all the religions, all the schools and sects of philosophy, ancient and modern, in their relation to morality. (The result he arrived at was that the moral development always advances in proportion to the social development, ''i.e.,'' to the degree of solidarity.)
 
“Now this work led Malon to study the theories of the ancient theosophists and occultists. He was keenly interested.
 
“Pushing his researches still further, he learnt that there existed in Paris a group recently founded. He communicated to me his discovery.
 
“I had a presentiment then that I had reached an important phase of my life, and that my fixed idea was about to find a beginning of its realisation; and I was not mistaken.”}}
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial postscript to the tribute to Louis Dramard by Benoît Malon&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 329</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|330}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=330}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|Herr Paulus}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Herr Paulus}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Walter Besant.</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Walter Besant.</span></center>
Line 3,117: Line 3,165:
The central figure and hero of the book is represented as being at the same time a real mesmerist whose powers might have thrown Mesmer himself into the shade, a conjuror equal to the very best known artists of the day, ''and'' a trickster. The mesmeric power (which the reader is assured is genuine) thus backed up is made to produce wonders and miracles which, we may mention ''en passant,'' neither mesmerism, conjuring nor imposition, separately or in combination could possibly have brought about. The sceptic of the novel, who sets himself to watch, find out and expose Herr Paulus, asserts his firm belief in mesmerism, and says, in speaking of the so-called miracles that are performed in his presence,
The central figure and hero of the book is represented as being at the same time a real mesmerist whose powers might have thrown Mesmer himself into the shade, a conjuror equal to the very best known artists of the day, ''and'' a trickster. The mesmeric power (which the reader is assured is genuine) thus backed up is made to produce wonders and miracles which, we may mention ''en passant,'' neither mesmerism, conjuring nor imposition, separately or in combination could possibly have brought about. The sceptic of the novel, who sets himself to watch, find out and expose Herr Paulus, asserts his firm belief in mesmerism, and says, in speaking of the so-called miracles that are performed in his presence,


{{Page aside|331}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=331}}


that, admitting the man to be a mesmerist, everything he does may be explained with the aid of trickery and sleight of hand.
that, admitting the man to be a mesmerist, everything he does may be explained with the aid of trickery and sleight of hand.
Line 3,129: Line 3,177:
It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of
It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of


{{Page aside|332}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=332}}


a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.
a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.
Line 3,145: Line 3,193:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|333}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=333}}


{{Style P-Title|Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref>}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref>}}


Mr. Hillam presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.
Mr. Hillam presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.
Line 3,161: Line 3,209:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called


{{Page aside|334}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=334}}


E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”}}
E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”}}
Line 3,179: Line 3,227:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The great object, then, of anyone who has, by knowledge of the Rohanee, a power over these spirits, is to learn the contents of these books.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The great object, then, of anyone who has, by knowledge of the Rohanee, a power over these spirits, is to learn the contents of these books.”}}


{{Page aside|335}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=335}}


Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who  
Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who  
Line 3,193: Line 3,241:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|336}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=336}}


{{Style P-Title|“New Light on Old Truths.”}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=“New Light on Old Truths.”}}


<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depôt, 23 Oxford Street, London. Price 1s.</center>
<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depôt, 23 Oxford Street, London. Price 1s.</center>
Line 3,217: Line 3,265:
We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.
We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=337}}


{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Protest}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside|337}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
 
{{Style P-Title|A Protest}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out.
{{Style P-Quote|1=As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out.
Line 3,241: Line 3,285:
Now, what is the earliest teaching given to the young, and to converts? That “we must renounce the devil (evil of every kind) and all his works”; that “we must follow the rule of life taught by Jesus Christ,” that we must love one another, “never allowing ourselves any thought, word or deed to the injury of anyone,” that we must “forgive our enemies, from our hearts”; that we must deny ourselves “by giving up our own will, and by going against our own
Now, what is the earliest teaching given to the young, and to converts? That “we must renounce the devil (evil of every kind) and all his works”; that “we must follow the rule of life taught by Jesus Christ,” that we must love one another, “never allowing ourselves any thought, word or deed to the injury of anyone,” that we must “forgive our enemies, from our hearts”; that we must deny ourselves “by giving up our own will, and by going against our own


{{Page aside|338}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=338}}


humours, inclinations, and passions”; that “we must take up our cross by submitting with patience to the labours and sufferings of this life, embracing them willingly for the love of God”; and that “we must watch and fight against all temptations.”
humours, inclinations, and passions”; that “we must take up our cross by submitting with patience to the labours and sufferings of this life, embracing them willingly for the love of God”; and that “we must watch and fight against all temptations.”
Line 3,262: Line 3,306:
Mr. Harbottle will, I am sure, forgive me if I appear to have classed him among the “unknowing” ones. That is far from my thought; but in this vast field in which we are fellow-students, and may even, I hope, be fellow-workers, each can point out to another some corner yet untilled, the fruit of which is necessary to complete the whole fabric of philosophy. And if Theosophists desire to set forth the truths underlying all religions, they must first take care to have a correct knowledge of those religions, and not to misrepresent teachings the facts concerning which can be easily verified.
Mr. Harbottle will, I am sure, forgive me if I appear to have classed him among the “unknowing” ones. That is far from my thought; but in this vast field in which we are fellow-students, and may even, I hope, be fellow-workers, each can point out to another some corner yet untilled, the fruit of which is necessary to complete the whole fabric of philosophy. And if Theosophists desire to set forth the truths underlying all religions, they must first take care to have a correct knowledge of those religions, and not to misrepresent teachings the facts concerning which can be easily verified.


{{Page aside|339}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=339}}


In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.
In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.
Line 3,271: Line 3,315:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editors note on A Protest by Discipula|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Protest’ by Discipula&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Zirkoff B. - Unsupported Claims of the Roman Catholic Church|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Protest’ by Discipula&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 339
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 339</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|340}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=340}}


{{Style P-Title|What Reincarnates?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What Reincarnates?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.
{{Style P-Quote|1=With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.
Line 3,293: Line 3,337:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial reply to Pilgrim on reincarnation&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial reply to Pilgrim on reincarnation&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 340
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 340</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|340_2|show page=340}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=340|item=2}}


{{Style P-Title|Indian Proverbs}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


Of this world’s poison-tree, there are two honey-sweet fruit; the enjoyment of the divine essence of poetry, and the friendship of the noble.
Of this world’s poison-tree, there are two honey-sweet fruit; the enjoyment of the divine essence of poetry, and the friendship of the noble.
Line 3,311: Line 3,355:
== No. 11 – July 1888 ==
== No. 11 – July 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Forlorn Hope|Forlorn Hope]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Forlorn Hope|Forlorn Hope]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 341-346
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 341-346</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer|To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer|To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 347
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 347</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|348}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=348}}


{{Style P-Title|Across Ceylon}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Across Ceylon}}


Ceylon is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.
Ceylon is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.
Line 3,329: Line 3,373:
It is only necessary to premise that my friend, a devoted Theosophist,
It is only necessary to premise that my friend, a devoted Theosophist,


{{Page aside|349}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=349}}


lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:
lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:
Line 3,337: Line 3,381:
“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master
“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master


{{Page aside|350}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=350}}


would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura,<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon,” when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation “that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,” he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apartments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of his jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.
would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura,<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon,” when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation “that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,” he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apartments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of his jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.
Line 3,345: Line 3,389:
“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time
“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time


{{Page aside|351}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=351}}


the coach would come, so we dared not leave the road for a moment, but had to sit out there in the pouring rain till eight o’clock at night when it arrived.
the coach would come, so we dared not leave the road for a moment, but had to sit out there in the pouring rain till eight o’clock at night when it arrived.
Line 3,355: Line 3,399:
“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could
“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could


{{Page aside|352}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=352}}


get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.
get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.
Line 3,363: Line 3,407:
“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea
“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea


{{Page aside|353}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=353}}


was rough and we had to beat up against the wind, but still we got on pretty fairly until the middle of the night, when we were suddenly struck by a squall. It looked very grand as it came up; there seemed to be a huge pyramid of inky black cloud on the horizon, and then all in a moment it leaped upon us, and we were in the midst of a raging storm. A magnificent effect for a painter, but I don’t want to see it again under exactly the same conditions. The helmsman was half asleep and all the other fellows entirely so, so I was absolutely the first man to see the thing. For a moment I scarcely realised what it was, but as soon as I ''did'' I raised a shout that speedily roused the whole crew, and we got the great lateen sail in only just in time. In half a minute more our fate would have been sealed and you would not have received this letter. How far that squall drove us I do not know; fortunately it did not last very long, and soon after noon the next day we made the Indian coast at a village called Adirampatnam, of which I had never heard before.
was rough and we had to beat up against the wind, but still we got on pretty fairly until the middle of the night, when we were suddenly struck by a squall. It looked very grand as it came up; there seemed to be a huge pyramid of inky black cloud on the horizon, and then all in a moment it leaped upon us, and we were in the midst of a raging storm. A magnificent effect for a painter, but I don’t want to see it again under exactly the same conditions. The helmsman was half asleep and all the other fellows entirely so, so I was absolutely the first man to see the thing. For a moment I scarcely realised what it was, but as soon as I ''did'' I raised a shout that speedily roused the whole crew, and we got the great lateen sail in only just in time. In half a minute more our fate would have been sealed and you would not have received this letter. How far that squall drove us I do not know; fortunately it did not last very long, and soon after noon the next day we made the Indian coast at a village called Adirampatnam, of which I had never heard before.
Line 3,369: Line 3,413:
“There again we had difficulties, for the captain, with true oriental cunning, tried to cheat us because we did not know the language. He had been paid to put us free on shore, but now he wanted to shuffle out of that and make us pay again for boat hire. This he tried to induce us to do by abusing us in what must have been highly unparliamentary Tamil, while we in idiomatic English assured him that we had not the slightest intention of paying a single cent. He and the coast boatmen kept us in the boat for some time, refusing to land us. Then they tried to retain some of our luggage, and surrounded and threatened us with big sticks and long knives; but as usual our dogged perseverance and our evident readiness to fight any odds if forced into a quarrel won the day for us, and we were permitted to depart unmolested after some two hours of danger. There are no Europeans in that part of the country and the natives are peculiarly wild and savage. Indeed, they have a very bad reputation as most ferocious robbers, as we afterwards heard. After some wandering about among this dangerous race – none of whom would carry our luggage or help us in any way – we encountered the customs superintendent (who could speak English) and tried to arrange at once to get some conveyance to the nearest railway station thirty-three miles off. It appeared however that there were still some difficulties, for he informed us that we must not think of starting in the afternoon. The roads, he said, were terrible, and if we were still on the way when night fell we should undoubtedly be at once murdered or our bullocks and goods stolen, even if we managed to avoid the leopards and panthers with which the jungle swarmed. I was rather sceptical about all this, but as the natives evidently believed it, we could not get a cart at any price, and perhaps it was best so, for, on enquiry afterwards at Madras, our friends quite confirmed all these stories. So we got another meal and part of a night’s rest, and set out just before dawn for Mannergudi. That twenty-three miles was an experience, and
“There again we had difficulties, for the captain, with true oriental cunning, tried to cheat us because we did not know the language. He had been paid to put us free on shore, but now he wanted to shuffle out of that and make us pay again for boat hire. This he tried to induce us to do by abusing us in what must have been highly unparliamentary Tamil, while we in idiomatic English assured him that we had not the slightest intention of paying a single cent. He and the coast boatmen kept us in the boat for some time, refusing to land us. Then they tried to retain some of our luggage, and surrounded and threatened us with big sticks and long knives; but as usual our dogged perseverance and our evident readiness to fight any odds if forced into a quarrel won the day for us, and we were permitted to depart unmolested after some two hours of danger. There are no Europeans in that part of the country and the natives are peculiarly wild and savage. Indeed, they have a very bad reputation as most ferocious robbers, as we afterwards heard. After some wandering about among this dangerous race – none of whom would carry our luggage or help us in any way – we encountered the customs superintendent (who could speak English) and tried to arrange at once to get some conveyance to the nearest railway station thirty-three miles off. It appeared however that there were still some difficulties, for he informed us that we must not think of starting in the afternoon. The roads, he said, were terrible, and if we were still on the way when night fell we should undoubtedly be at once murdered or our bullocks and goods stolen, even if we managed to avoid the leopards and panthers with which the jungle swarmed. I was rather sceptical about all this, but as the natives evidently believed it, we could not get a cart at any price, and perhaps it was best so, for, on enquiry afterwards at Madras, our friends quite confirmed all these stories. So we got another meal and part of a night’s rest, and set out just before dawn for Mannergudi. That twenty-three miles was an experience, and


{{Page aside|354}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=354}}


not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account. On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it.”}}
not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account. On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it.”}}
Line 3,376: Line 3,420:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|354_2|show page=354}}


<center>NOTICE.</center>
<center>NOTICE.</center>
Line 3,390: Line 3,432:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church|Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church|Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 355-365
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 355-365</center>
 
=== [[Gaboriau F.K. - LIsis|"L'Isis"]] ===
[[Gaboriau, Felix Krishna|F. K. Gaboriau]]; A. Froment · pp. 365


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|366}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=365}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1="L'Isis"}}
 
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Branche Francaise, de la Société Théosophique.</span></center>
 
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=Allow me to bring to the notice of those of your readers who may have received the pretended “Bulletin de l’Isis” the following facts: –
 
Of the three signatories of this bulletin one has been expelled from the Isis Lodge; the two others are not even members of the Theosophical Society.<ref name="v2-p365-n1">In the ''bulletin'' issued by the said gentlemen, it is questioned whether the President-Founder has the right to appoint officers ''pro tem.'' to vacant places. In the ''Rules'' of the T.S. may be found No. 7, which states: “The President-Founder has authority to designate any Fellow . . . . to perform ''pro tem.'' the duties of any office vacated ''by death'' or resignation.” In the Rules of 1888, Art. 15 ''(d)'' declares that “in case of vacancies occurring during the year it shall be competent for the President, &c., &c. . . . to nominate and appoint persons to fill such vacancies.” M. Louis Dramard, the late President and Founder of “Isis,” being dead, and confusion and disputes having arisen in consequence, it was expedient to set this rule in action, and nominate, ''pro tem.'', in the name of the President-Founder, M. Gaboriau (a co-founder of the branch), as President “de ''l’Isis'',” ''subject to the approval'' of the President in Council. Such nomination, even ''pro tem.'', was forced by the despotic and illegal actions of three persons, two of whom were not even members, and who had, nevertheless, seizing the power in their hands, proclaimed themselves as sole proprietors and directors of the destinies of ''l’Isis''.</ref>
 
Thus neither M. Goyard, nor M. Encausse, nor M. Lejay, have henceforth any connection at all with Isis. Moreover, it is absolutely false that at the meeting, held by these gentlemen on June 23rd, a resolution was unanimously voted and accepted to the effect that an apology should be offered to M. Saint Yves, called Marquis d’Alveydre.<ref name="v2-p365-n2">Who is M. Saint-Yves, Marquis d’Alveydre? He is not, nor ever was, a member of the Theosophical Society.
{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">H. P. Blavatsky,</span><br>Corresponding Secretary of the T.S.}}</ref> Some members formally opposed the resolution. But had it been even so, the Isis Lodge would have had no concern with it, these three gentleman having no right to speak in the name of the Lodge. The gathering in the private rooms of M. Lejay has nothing in common with the meeting of the Isis Lodge, which took place at the same hour in the Salle Richefeu.
 
|signature=Yours fraternally,<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">F. K. Gaboriau,</span><br>President (''pro tem.'') of the Isis Lodge.<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">A. Froment.</span><br>(Hon. Secretary-Treasurer.)}}
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|What is Theosophy?}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=366}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What is Theosophy?}}


[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]
[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]
Line 3,412: Line 3,468:
The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is
The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is


{{Page aside|367}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=367}}


at best but a citizen of the world; the adept is a citizen of the universe, and can live alike in the world of causes, and the world of effects, in the here and in the hereafter. And do we mean to say that all Theosophists know the secrets of all sciences, and have the key to every mystery of the soul? No! a thousand times no! As well might one say that every philosopher is a Newton or a La Place, every naturalist a Darwin or Haeckel, every musician a Mozart or Beethoven. But our claims seem startling enough to some. They are so high, wide and deep, that Science scorns, Religion repudiates and Ignorance ignores them, But Theosophists heed none of these things. They live in time as though it were eternity, and are as sure of eternity as they are of time. Though they may have caught but the faintest echo of the divine harmony, that echo enwraps the soul in-abiding calm. A great western mystic beautifully defines “reason as the eye of the mind and intuition as the eye of the soul.” The Theosophist walks the paths of truth with both these windows of his being wide open, and turned to the source of all light; and knows himself a son of God returning to his Father! And also knows that in that long journey, he shall gather all knowledge, both of earth and heaven, and attain to all the joys and powers, both of men and angels! He believes in absolute love and absolute wisdom, because he knows the laws of absolute justice that rule the universe. There can be no such thing as perfect love without perfect justice. The Gnostic alone, of all men, can tell you why “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for one jot or tittle of the law to fail.” Because he knows the law he gathers his strength for the evil days that soon must fall upon mankind, because the power now held by the classes is used to oppose and suppress the rights of the masses. As every adept can read in the astral light, he knows the future when he wills. Thus, soon you will hear voices, here and there throughout the world, giving warning of the terrible calamities now swiftly sweeping from the Unseen, to overwhelm those who doubt and oppose the justice of the living God. The mystic loves all Christs and believes in all, but for him there is no saviour outside of himself. He knows the meaning of the beautiful mystery of the atonement; but the world does not know it; neither does the Church show that she knows it in the husky doctrine that reaches the masses from the Vatican.
at best but a citizen of the world; the adept is a citizen of the universe, and can live alike in the world of causes, and the world of effects, in the here and in the hereafter. And do we mean to say that all Theosophists know the secrets of all sciences, and have the key to every mystery of the soul? No! a thousand times no! As well might one say that every philosopher is a Newton or a La Place, every naturalist a Darwin or Haeckel, every musician a Mozart or Beethoven. But our claims seem startling enough to some. They are so high, wide and deep, that Science scorns, Religion repudiates and Ignorance ignores them, But Theosophists heed none of these things. They live in time as though it were eternity, and are as sure of eternity as they are of time. Though they may have caught but the faintest echo of the divine harmony, that echo enwraps the soul in-abiding calm. A great western mystic beautifully defines “reason as the eye of the mind and intuition as the eye of the soul.” The Theosophist walks the paths of truth with both these windows of his being wide open, and turned to the source of all light; and knows himself a son of God returning to his Father! And also knows that in that long journey, he shall gather all knowledge, both of earth and heaven, and attain to all the joys and powers, both of men and angels! He believes in absolute love and absolute wisdom, because he knows the laws of absolute justice that rule the universe. There can be no such thing as perfect love without perfect justice. The Gnostic alone, of all men, can tell you why “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for one jot or tittle of the law to fail.” Because he knows the law he gathers his strength for the evil days that soon must fall upon mankind, because the power now held by the classes is used to oppose and suppress the rights of the masses. As every adept can read in the astral light, he knows the future when he wills. Thus, soon you will hear voices, here and there throughout the world, giving warning of the terrible calamities now swiftly sweeping from the Unseen, to overwhelm those who doubt and oppose the justice of the living God. The mystic loves all Christs and believes in all, but for him there is no saviour outside of himself. He knows the meaning of the beautiful mystery of the atonement; but the world does not know it; neither does the Church show that she knows it in the husky doctrine that reaches the masses from the Vatican.
Line 3,426: Line 3,482:
“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. Soon
“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. Soon


{{Page aside|368}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=368}}


they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.
they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.
Line 3,447: Line 3,503:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Fawcett E.D. - Evolution and Natural Selection|Evolution and Natural Selection]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Fawcett E.D. - Evolution and Natural Selection|Evolution and Natural Selection]]}}
[[Fawcett, Edward Douglas|E. Douglas Fawcett]] · pp. 369-376
<center>[[Fawcett, Edward Douglas|E. Douglas Fawcett]], pp. 369-376</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|376}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=376}}


{{Style P-Title|The T. P. S.}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The T. P. S.}}


The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medicine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is 6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.
The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medicine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is 6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.
Line 3,461: Line 3,517:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 377-389
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 377-389</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|390}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=390}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A Sufi's Mystical Apologue|poem=“Heil den unbekannten Höhern Wesen
{{Style P-Poem|title=A Sufi's Mystical Apologue|poem=“Heil den unbekannten Höhern Wesen
Line 3,519: Line 3,575:
   And I answered “I, love, I.”}}
   And I answered “I, love, I.”}}


{{Page aside|391}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=391}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>8.</center>
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>8.</center>
Line 3,551: Line 3,607:
   And the biune life at last had come.
   And the biune life at last had come.
<center>OM.</center>|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}
<center>OM.</center>|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}


The original apologue of which this is an amplified paraphrase, was lately given to the world by the late Anna Kingsford in one of her interesting theosophic letters in “Light.”
The original apologue of which this is an amplified paraphrase, was lately given to the world by the late Anna Kingsford in one of her interesting theosophic letters in “Light.”
Line 3,557: Line 3,612:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|391_2|show page=391}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Commentary by Sâdî of Shîrâz}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Commentary by Sâdî of Shîrâz}}


<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>
<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>
Line 3,567: Line 3,620:
The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must
The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must


{{Page aside|392}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=392}}


abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Âtman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudämonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.
abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Âtman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudämonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.
Line 3,581: Line 3,634:
There is an allusion to bees; they and honey are celebrated in old beliefs. Honey symbolized truth, and in the “Wisdom of the Egyptians”
There is an allusion to bees; they and honey are celebrated in old beliefs. Honey symbolized truth, and in the “Wisdom of the Egyptians”


{{Page aside|393}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=393}}


was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fête-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.
was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fête-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.
Line 3,599: Line 3,652:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it


{{Page aside|394}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=394}}


hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way.” – (18th Chapter).}}
hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way.” – (18th Chapter).}}
Line 3,615: Line 3,668:
There is an argument in favour of the doctrine of Reincarnation which seems to have been overlooked. According to the modern metaphysical and philosophical theory of matter and Spirit, viz., the identity or monistic theory, in which both are one force viewed from two aspects, objectively and subjectively, it is evident that the body, or every organism is the effect in consciousness of the objectivation or manifestation of the will taken in its widest sense as the will of a race or the desires based on the primal will or desire to live. This view, so clearly explained by Schopenhauer, lies at the root of the doctrine of evolution, that is of the change of organism so as to suit the changing environment: a change effected by the will, conscious or unconscious. The present human organism has been produced by a very low will indeed, a will and nature undeveloped except as to its mere animal impulses for life and reproduction: fortunately evolution applies to the will as it does to everything else. The idea (in the Platonic sense of the word) or plan of the present human being, like that of his lower progenitors, evidently was to live – to continue to exist – somehow or other; but at all events to continue to exist and to reproduce, no matter how low a life, or at what egoistic expense to other organisms. That is the basic idea of humanity and of human society up to the present epoch, but nevertheless accompanied with a divine unselfish ideality which we call the moral
There is an argument in favour of the doctrine of Reincarnation which seems to have been overlooked. According to the modern metaphysical and philosophical theory of matter and Spirit, viz., the identity or monistic theory, in which both are one force viewed from two aspects, objectively and subjectively, it is evident that the body, or every organism is the effect in consciousness of the objectivation or manifestation of the will taken in its widest sense as the will of a race or the desires based on the primal will or desire to live. This view, so clearly explained by Schopenhauer, lies at the root of the doctrine of evolution, that is of the change of organism so as to suit the changing environment: a change effected by the will, conscious or unconscious. The present human organism has been produced by a very low will indeed, a will and nature undeveloped except as to its mere animal impulses for life and reproduction: fortunately evolution applies to the will as it does to everything else. The idea (in the Platonic sense of the word) or plan of the present human being, like that of his lower progenitors, evidently was to live – to continue to exist – somehow or other; but at all events to continue to exist and to reproduce, no matter how low a life, or at what egoistic expense to other organisms. That is the basic idea of humanity and of human society up to the present epoch, but nevertheless accompanied with a divine unselfish ideality which we call the moral


{{Page aside|395}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=395}}


and religious tendencies, which are in a continual state of civil war with the prior and lower tendencies of man as a sensuous being. There are signs upon the mountain tops of time of the dawn of a higher evolution approaching for man, which will produce a higher and subtler and purer organism, and a change of sensuous feeling and desires, in fact a will reborn of the divine will.
and religious tendencies, which are in a continual state of civil war with the prior and lower tendencies of man as a sensuous being. There are signs upon the mountain tops of time of the dawn of a higher evolution approaching for man, which will produce a higher and subtler and purer organism, and a change of sensuous feeling and desires, in fact a will reborn of the divine will.
Line 3,631: Line 3,684:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and
{{Style P-Quote|1=“During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and


{{Page aside|396}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=396}}


their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”}}
their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”}}
Line 3,653: Line 3,706:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But


{{Page aside|397}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=397}}


now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires.”}}
now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires.”}}
Line 3,687: Line 3,740:
In the third line he seems to have foretold a modern theory of cure,
In the third line he seems to have foretold a modern theory of cure,


{{Page aside|398}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=398}}


that disease is curable by the mind itself (spirit operating upon matter, a weaker force, but both of the same essence) operating by what has been named “statuvolence,” that is willing persistently and with faith in the power of Spirit the desired state of health, and that state will follow.
that disease is curable by the mind itself (spirit operating upon matter, a weaker force, but both of the same essence) operating by what has been named “statuvolence,” that is willing persistently and with faith in the power of Spirit the desired state of health, and that state will follow.
Line 3,708: Line 3,761:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|399}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=399}}


{{Style P-Title|The Reading Desk}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Reading Desk}}


<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
Line 3,736: Line 3,789:
“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be
“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be


{{Page aside|400}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=400}}


able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.
able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.
Line 3,758: Line 3,811:
“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through
“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through


{{Page aside|401}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=401}}


the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.
the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.
Line 3,776: Line 3,829:
“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who
“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who


{{Page aside|402}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=402}}


knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”
knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”
Line 3,789: Line 3,842:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|402_2|show page=402}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
Line 3,806: Line 3,857:
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta.</span>}}
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 403-407
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 403-407</center>
 
=== [[Pfoundes C. - Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books|Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books]] ===
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 408-409
 
=== [[Johnston C. - Indian Proverbs|Indian Proverbs]] ===
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 409
 
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Science|Christian Science]] ===
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 410-414


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|415}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=408}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books}}


{{Style P-Title|Is This Right?}}
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">C. Pfoundes.</span></center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors!!! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Domei Ajari.</span></center>


|signature=J. C. V. P.}}
<center>THE SACRILEGIOUS BONZE ADMONISHED BY A SPIRIT.</center>


<hr>
<center>From the original of Uji Shu I Mono Zatari.</center>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Harbottle T.B. - Answer|Answer]] ===
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note by Translator.</span>
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T.B. Harbottle]] · pp. 415-416


{{Vertical space|2em}}
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Uji Dai Nagon Taka Kimi</span> was a courtier of the 13th century <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a.d.</span> who annually took a holiday, which he spent at a monastery in the remote rural districts, which was frequented by pilgrims; here he set up a place of rest, and doled out gratuitous refreshments, but asked all his guests to relate some scrap of curious adventure or wonder story.
<hr>
{{Page aside|416}}


{{Style P-Title|[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}
Many volumes and a large number of stories, from far and near, at home and abroad, even from the far south and west, being the result. The preface states that many of the narratives are Chinese and Indian, genuine, not written down elsewhere.]


[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.'']
Domei was the younger son of a Councillor of State, but though an acolyte (Ajari) he was by no means inclined to strict observance of the rules. There was a celebrated beauty at court, with whom he had become entangled, and who frequently visited him clandestinely at the temple. She was a lady in waiting, and their respective duties somewhat interfered with their freedom – so the visits were often at a somewhat late (or early) hour. To while away the time, and also as an excuse for remaining in the temple, away from the apartments of the other priests, Domei would read the prayers (Buddhist Sutra), and having a very fine voice, of which he was exceedingly proud, entertained his mistress in this profane manner, against all the canons of the faith.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
On one such occasion, when, tired of lover’s talk, he had commenced reading, he was interrupted by the unaccountable appearance of a personage of most venerable presence. Calmly waiting for the priest to recover his composure, and then making his salutations, he introduced himself as the ancient one, dwelling in the shrine at Go-jo Nishi no To In.


{{Page aside|417}}
Enquiring the reason of the intrusion, at such an hour, unannounced, the venerable one said that the intonation of the prayers had attracted him, and he complimented the reader on having so fine a voice. The priest asked why then the venerable personage did not attend at the temple where he (Domei) read the prayers every day.


{{Style P-Title|Astrological}}
To this enquiry the aged one made this reply: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=May I be allowed to ask through the columns of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> a few questions on astrology?
“When you, sir priest, read prayers in the Temple, if your person (soul and body) is in a state of purity, even the Divines might descend to


1. We are told that Saturn and Mars are ''malefic.'' Are they malefic in their nature or only in their effects?
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=409}}


2. We find that ♄ 120° from the ☉ is a Benefic and when 90° is a malefic, will your astrologer explain how, why and where the malefic influence begins and ''vice versa?''
hear such good words as you are now reading, and so ably reciting, as you undoubtedly do. I who am but a much more lowly spirit dare not approach such high companionship, even at prayers. But now to-night you mister acolyte, being bodily in a condition of impurity, having neglected the teachings of the most holy ''Yei shin no so dsu,'' who emphasized the olden time laws that those alone should peruse the sacred texts who were free from impurity of body or of spirit, I have come, therefore, without misgivings of having committed sacrilege, for I am the spirit ''Da so-jin,'' otherwise called ''Saru dai hiko,'' the guardian of the highways.”


3. What ''is'' planetary influence and how does it act on man? – Yours truly,
Hereupon the spirit vanished, leaving the sacrilegious young priest profoundly sensible of his impiety.
 
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Magus.</span><br />Rose Mount, Keighley, April.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|417_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


{{Style P-Title|[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>


1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.
Noting the wasting of callyrium, and the increase of an ant-hill, let one make the day fruitful by generosity, study, and noble acts.


2. This is determined by the orbs of the planets, which are given, with slight variations, in the text-books. The more exact the aspect, the more powerful the effects: but when the planets are distant from the exact aspects ''half the sum of their conjoint orbs,'' the influence of that aspect is said to commence or end, according as the aspect is applying or separating. I believe, however, that this only applies to the stronger aspects: and that for the weaker ones, much smaller orbs of action must be taken.
By the fall of water-drops, the pitcher is gradually filled; this is the cause of wisdom, of virtue, and of wealth.


3. Certain occult planetary influences which, for want of a more scientific term we may call magnetic, converge upon the notice at the moment of birth; these influences determine the ''tendencies'' of the future years of life. But it should never be forgotten that astrology does not teach fatalism, and that we can overcome to a great extent the evil tendencies, and develop the good. “The wise man rules his stars, the fool obeys them.”
The heat-oppressed not so does a plunge in ice-cold water delight, nor a pearl necklace, nor anointing with sandal, as the words of the good delight the good.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Nemo.}}
The good are like cocoa-nuts; others are like the jujube, externally pleasing.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Like an earthen vessel, easy to break, hard to re-unite, are the wicked – the good are like vessels of gold, hard to break and quickly united.


{{Page aside|417_3}}
Be not a friend to the wicked – charcoal when hot, burns; when cold, it blackens the fingers.


{{Style P-Title|What is God?}}
Shun him who secretly slanders, and praises openly; he is like a cup of poison, with cream on the surface.


{{Style P-Quote|1=I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.
A chariot cannot go on one wheel alone; so destiny fails unless man’s acts co-operate.


I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the ''one everlasting and uncreated'' principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such
The noble delight in the noble; the base do not; the bee goes to the lotus from the wood; not so the frog, though living in the same lake.


{{Page aside|418}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=C. J.}}
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it.<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be ''independent'', since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. ''Nothing'' cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span>, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) ''nothingness!'' but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it ''could never produce anything outside of itself'', since whatever manifests is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">itself</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an ''aspect'' of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) ''conscious'' action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ ''Notes'' at the end). – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Science|Christian Science]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 410-414</center>


Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=415}}


{{Page aside|419}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is This Right?}}


I have said that the All, as the ''little'' Universe evolves itself into the form and state of the vast universe; but in the process it exhausts its potencies, and at this stage the evolution begins to cease, and involution begins; and Deity the ''little'' is recuperated by re-absorbing the substances and forms of the Mayavic Universe, which thus in the process of ages ceases to be, returning to the Nirvanic state of Deific concentrated. Now – a Vedantist would say – Brahm sleeps on the lotus, and will awake anew to create another Mayavic Universe.<ref name="v2-p419-n1">Aye, Brahmâ “sleeps” on the lotus during the “nights,” and between the “days” of Brahma (neuter). But Brahmâ, the Creator, ''dies and disappears'' when his “age” is at an end, and the hour for the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Maha Pralaya</span> strikes. Then <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> reigns supreme and alone in Boundless Infinitude and that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> is non-differentiated space which is no-space, and the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">absolute</span>. “The most excellent ''male'' is worshipped by men, but the soul of wisdom, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">that</span> in ''which there are no attributes of name or form'' is worshipped by Sages (''Yogins'').” (Vishnu Purâna). This, then, is the point of difference with your correspondent.</ref>
{{Style P-Quote|1=. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors!!! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .


These imperfect attempts at statement are but general, and do exclude all that can be conceived and known of the manifold planes and ranks of intelligent beings that exist in the manifold universe. You seem to think I am very materialistic in thought. But mystical thought that denies form to Spirit and thus to Deity, is no proof of superiority or spirituality of intelligence.<ref name="v2-p419-n2">None whatever. It only denotes better knowledge of metaphysics. That ''which has form cannot be absolute''. That which is conditioned or bounded by either space, time, or any limitation of human conception and growth – cannot be <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Infinite</span>, still less <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Eternal</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
|signature=J. C. V. P.}}


You will perceive the point toward which my line of thought strains. The beings on the highest ranges of the Universe are far more glorious in form than those on the lower ranges. Those on the terrestrial globes, such as ourselves, are the most shadowy, as to our outer forms. He who centres the myriadal hosts of His children, must be the most and all-glorious.<ref name="v2-p419-n3">Undeniably so, “He who centres the myriadal host” is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">not absolute deity</span>, not even its <span style="font-variant:small-caps">logos</span>. ''Aja'' (the unborn), but at best Adam Kadmon, the ''Tetragrammaton'' of the Greeks, and the Brahmâ-Vishnu on the Lotus of Space, the ''He'' which disappears with the “Age of Brahm.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But surely this is because He must be the most ''concentrated'' in substance and the most ''complex'' in his form, inconceivably so. The human forms of the Elohim are as floating shadows compared to Him. His form, as to organization and shape, is the Human, the dual human.(!) The infinitesimal cells in His body are the germ points of Solar Systems, to be realized during the ages in the Mayavic expanses. <ref name="v2-p419-n4">Just so, and this is Adam-Kadmon, the heavenly man, the “male-female” or the symbol of the material manifested Universe, whose 10 limbs (or 10 Sephiroth, the numbers) correspond to the zones of the universe, the 3 in 1 of the upper and the 7 of the lower planes. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Answer}}


{{Page aside|420}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Your correspondent, and my critic (or perhaps I should say the critic of the officers of the T. P. S.), should, I think, remember that, unless he is writing with an authority to which I lay no claim, he is using a somewhat strong expression in speaking of my view of the operation of Karma in Re-incarnation as a “glaring error.”


the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,
I can only say that, for my own part, I should be glad of an authoritative statement from the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, but, meanwhile, I will endeavour to show the grounds upon which I hold the view objected to by J. C. V. P.


|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">J. Hunter.</span><br />April 30th, 1888.}}
It is always easy to take a paragraph away from its context and apply a wrong meaning to it, and I can understand that, taken by itself, the paragraph quoted might convey the impression that I was accusing the law of Karma of being an unjust law. I do not think I need defend myself from any accusation of having to this extent distorted one of the “basic truths” of Theosophy; and yet unless this is the meaning of J. C. V. P. I fail to see the ''raison d’être'' of his criticism.


<hr>
If J. C. V. P. will turn to p. 3 of the same paper, he will read in the second paragraph, in reference to the Devachanic state, “It is purely a state of bliss, in which man receives compensation for the undeserved misery of his past life.”<ref name="v2-p415-n1">Quite correct; but it is not the ''injustice'' or ''mistakes'' of Karma which are the causes of such “undeserved misery,” but other causes, independent of the past Karma of either the producer or the innocent victim of their effects, new actions generated by the wickedness of men and circumstances; and which arouse Karmic law to fresh activity, ''i.e.'' the punishment of those who caused these new ''Nidânas'' (or causal connections), and the reward of him who suffered from them undeservedly. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What is God|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘What is God?’ by J. Hunter&#93;]] ===
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=416}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 420


== No. 12 – August 1888 ==
To be consistent, J. C. V. P. should object to this also, yet I have herein only embodied the idea which I have gathered, and I believe accurately, from one whom I venture to look upon as an authority. I appeal to the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to uphold me, or to contradict me; in the latter event my whole contention falls to the ground.


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Theosophical Society: Its Mission and Its Future|The Theosophical Society; its Mission and its Future]] ===
It is, however, my conviction, that this statement as to Devachan is not a glaring error,<ref name="v2-p416-n1">Explained in this sense it is not. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> and that being so I contend that the paragraph objected to by J. C.V. P. is a natural corollary to the other. Undeserved evil in any particular incarnation, is injustice, so far as that incarnation is concerned If this be, in the opinion of J C.V.P., the working of the Perfect Law – in itself, pure Justice – with hitches and flaws, etc., so be it; I prefer to take the broader view and to believe that not in one life, or in two, but in the numberless series of lives through which the Ego passes, full justice is done, and full return made for evil as for good. If this view were not the one to which I have given expression throughout the paper, J.C.V P. might have some basis for his selection of the paragraph he criticises, but I deny that, as it stands, his charge has any validity.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 421-433


{{Vertical space|2em}}
J.C.V.P. asserts that I have forgotten “that a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives.” If he will read my paper again (a process which might be advantageous to his understanding of it) he will see that on p. 4, in speaking of the Karma generated by a murderer and his victim, I refer ''expressly'' to this very point. But surely if bad Karma can be held over, a man may be said to be unjustly treated in any given life, as justice punishes as well as rewards, and the absence of merited punishment is consequently the absence of justice. The very point which J.C.V.P. suggests as the reason for condemning my paragraph is its absolute and complete justification. Further, if bad Karma can lie over why not also good? so that the other side of the medal presents the same aspect.
<hr>
{{Page aside|433}}


{{Style P-Title|Indian Proverbs}}
I will not pursue the subject further because I feel that I have some claims in this instance to the good offices of those who are responsible for the publication of my paper, and should my case not be arguable, or my defence weak, I ask, and think I have a right to ask, for instruction on the point at issue.


<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">T. B. Hartbottle.</span>}}


Like moonbeams trembling on water, truly such is the life of mortals. Knowing this, let duty be performed.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The soul is a river whose holy source is self-control, whose water is truth, whose bank is righteousness, whose waves are compassion; bathe there, oh, son of Pandu, for not with water is the soul washed pure.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}


The mind of a king being severed, like a bracelet of crystal, who is the master to unite it?
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.'']


Of a gift to be received or given, of an act to be done, time drinks up the flavour, unless it be quickly performed.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


When the weak-minded is deprived of wealth, his actions are destroyed, like rivulets dried up in the hot season.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=417}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Astrological}}


{{Page aside|434}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=May I be allowed to ask through the columns of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> a few questions on astrology?


{{Style P-Title|To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}
1. We are told that Saturn and Mars are ''malefic.'' Are they malefic in their nature or only in their effects?


As this is the last number of the first year of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer’s</span> existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
2. We find that ♄ 120° from the ☉ is a Benefic and when 90° is a malefic, will your astrologer explain how, why and where the malefic influence begins and ''vice versa?''


1. The publishing business of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is solely in the hands of the “Theosophical Publishing Company Limited” and all business is conducted at the office of the Company, No. 7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street, Adelphi</span>, W.C.
3. What ''is'' planetary influence and how does it act on man? – Yours truly,


2. It has been found necessary to increase the subscription price of the Magazine to 15/- per annum and the price of single numbers to 1/6, dating from the September issue. This is to permit of a permanent increase of eight pages in the size of the Magazine, and to afford a sound financial basis for its future conduct.
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Magus.</span><br />Rose Mount, Keighley, April.}}


3. Although the price is increased, the Proprietors assure their supporters that any profit arising from the sale of the Magazine will be devoted to spreading the knowledge of Theosophy.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
 
Consequently the Editors request those who are interested in the subjects of which <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> treats to assist them, by subscribing directly through the Office to the Magazine, and by making it known as widely as possible among their friends and acquaintances.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}
 
 
All communications and subscriptions should be addressed to
1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.
 
 
<center>THE MANAGING DIRECTOR,<br />7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street,</span><br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adelphi.</span></center>
2. This is determined by the orbs of the planets, which are given, with slight variations, in the text-books. The more exact the aspect, the more powerful the effects: but when the planets are distant from the exact aspects ''half the sum of their conjoint orbs,'' the influence of that aspect is said to commence or end, according as the aspect is applying or separating. I believe, however, that this only applies to the stronger aspects: and that for the weaker ones, much smaller orbs of action must be taken.
 
 
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">London, W.C.</span>
3. Certain occult planetary influences which, for want of a more scientific term we may call magnetic, converge upon the notice at the moment of birth; these influences determine the ''tendencies'' of the future years of life. But it should never be forgotten that astrology does not teach fatalism, and that we can overcome to a great extent the evil tendencies, and develop the good. “The wise man rules his stars, the fool obeys them.”
 
 
<hr>
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Nemo.}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
 
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 435-441
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What is God?}}
 
 
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.
<hr>
 
{{Page aside|441}}
I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the ''one everlasting and uncreated'' principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such
 
 
{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=418}}
   Half hidden, guarded by the jealous earth.
 
Caught by its glitter, he was fain to stoop
Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it.<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be ''independent'', since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. ''Nothing'' cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span>, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) ''nothingness!'' but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it ''could never produce anything outside of itself'', since whatever manifests is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">itself</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an ''aspect'' of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) ''conscious'' action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ ''Notes'' at the end). – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
   And garner it, but guessed not half its worth.
 
 
Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.
Into the world, with gay and careless air,
 
   Unconsecrate, he wore the precious prize;
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=419}}
Unmindful that it drew the curious glance,
 
   Or baleful gleam of eager, covetous eyes.
The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.
 
 
But worth so true no usage could debase,
I have said that the All, as the ''little'' Universe evolves itself into the form and state of the vast universe; but in the process it exhausts its potencies, and at this stage the evolution begins to cease, and involution begins; and Deity the ''little'' is recuperated by re-absorbing the substances and forms of the Mayavic Universe, which thus in the process of ages ceases to be, returning to the Nirvanic state of Deific concentrated. Now – a Vedantist would say – Brahm sleeps on the lotus, and will awake anew to create another Mayavic Universe.<ref name="v2-p419-n1">Aye, Brahmâ “sleeps” on the lotus during the “nights,” and between the “days” of Brahma (neuter). But Brahmâ, the Creator, ''dies and disappears'' when his “age” is at an end, and the hour for the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Maha Pralaya</span> strikes. Then <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> reigns supreme and alone in Boundless Infinitude and that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> is non-differentiated space which is no-space, and the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">absolute</span>. “The most excellent ''male'' is worshipped by men, but the soul of wisdom, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">that</span> in ''which there are no attributes of name or form'' is worshipped by Sages (''Yogins'').” (Vishnu Purâna). This, then, is the point of difference with your correspondent.</ref>
   Nor gaze, howe’er unhallowed, could impair
 
The beauty wiser men beheld amazed
These imperfect attempts at statement are but general, and do exclude all that can be conceived and known of the manifold planes and ranks of intelligent beings that exist in the manifold universe. You seem to think I am very materialistic in thought. But mystical thought that denies form to Spirit and thus to Deity, is no proof of superiority or spirituality of intelligence.<ref name="v2-p419-n2">None whatever. It only denotes better knowledge of metaphysics. That ''which has form cannot be absolute''. That which is conditioned or bounded by either space, time, or any limitation of human conception and growth – cannot be <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Infinite</span>, still less <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Eternal</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
   That he so lightly held a thing so fair.
 
 
You will perceive the point toward which my line of thought strains. The beings on the highest ranges of the Universe are far more glorious in form than those on the lower ranges. Those on the terrestrial globes, such as ourselves, are the most shadowy, as to our outer forms. He who centres the myriadal hosts of His children, must be the most and all-glorious.<ref name="v2-p419-n3">Undeniably so, “He who centres the myriadal host” is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">not absolute deity</span>, not even its <span style="font-variant:small-caps">logos</span>. ''Aja'' (the unborn), but at best Adam Kadmon, the ''Tetragrammaton'' of the Greeks, and the Brahmâ-Vishnu on the Lotus of Space, the ''He'' which disappears with the “Age of Brahm.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But surely this is because He must be the most ''concentrated'' in substance and the most ''complex'' in his form, inconceivably so. The human forms of the Elohim are as floating shadows compared to Him. His form, as to organization and shape, is the Human, the dual human.(!) The infinitesimal cells in His body are the germ points of Solar Systems, to be realized during the ages in the Mayavic expanses. <ref name="v2-p419-n4">Just so, and this is Adam-Kadmon, the heavenly man, the “male-female” or the symbol of the material manifested Universe, whose 10 limbs (or 10 Sephiroth, the numbers) correspond to the zones of the universe, the 3 in 1 of the upper and the 7 of the lower planes. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
Yet he could not forget its lowly birth,
 
   Or that no eye admired it till his own;
Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,
And proudly thought its splendid radiance due
 
   To its grand setting, and to it alone.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=420}}
 
 
And still men envied him the matchless gem.
the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,
   And still he wore it, blind to its true worth,
 
Till death, one day, all suddenly revealed
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">J. Hunter.</span><br />April 30th, 1888.}}
   That he – not it – held kinship with the earth.
 
 
<hr>
And then he knew the jewel he had deemed
{{Vertical space|2em}}
   Naught but the vassal of his royal will,
 
When he should be but common dust, would shine
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What is God|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘What is God?’ by J. Hunter&#93;]]}}
   Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey.</span>}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 420</center>
 
 
 
== No. 12 – August 1888 ==
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Theosophical Society: Its Mission and Its Future|The Theosophical Society; its Mission and its Future]]}}
{{Page aside|442}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 421-433</center>
 
 
{{Style P-Title|Waves of Sympathy}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=433}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}
 
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
 
Like moonbeams trembling on water, truly such is the life of mortals. Knowing this, let duty be performed.
 
The soul is a river whose holy source is self-control, whose water is truth, whose bank is righteousness, whose waves are compassion; bathe there, oh, son of Pandu, for not with water is the soul washed pure.
 
The mind of a king being severed, like a bracelet of crystal, who is the master to unite it?
 
Of a gift to be received or given, of an act to be done, time drinks up the flavour, unless it be quickly performed.
 
When the weak-minded is deprived of wealth, his actions are destroyed, like rivulets dried up in the hot season.
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=434}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}
 
As this is the last number of the first year of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer’s</span> existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
 
1. The publishing business of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is solely in the hands of the “Theosophical Publishing Company Limited” and all business is conducted at the office of the Company, No. 7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street, Adelphi</span>, W.C.
 
2. It has been found necessary to increase the subscription price of the Magazine to 15/- per annum and the price of single numbers to 1/6, dating from the September issue. This is to permit of a permanent increase of eight pages in the size of the Magazine, and to afford a sound financial basis for its future conduct.
 
3. Although the price is increased, the Proprietors assure their supporters that any profit arising from the sale of the Magazine will be devoted to spreading the knowledge of Theosophy.
 
Consequently the Editors request those who are interested in the subjects of which <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> treats to assist them, by subscribing directly through the Office to the Magazine, and by making it known as widely as possible among their friends and acquaintances.
 
All communications and subscriptions should be addressed to
 
<center>THE MANAGING DIRECTOR,<br />7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street,</span><br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adelphi.</span></center>
 
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">London, W.C.</span>
 
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 435-441</center>
 
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=441}}
 
{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
   Half hidden, guarded by the jealous earth.
Caught by its glitter, he was fain to stoop
   And garner it, but guessed not half its worth.
 
Into the world, with gay and careless air,
   Unconsecrate, he wore the precious prize;
Unmindful that it drew the curious glance,
   Or baleful gleam of eager, covetous eyes.
 
But worth so true no usage could debase,
   Nor gaze, howe’er unhallowed, could impair
The beauty wiser men beheld amazed
   That he so lightly held a thing so fair.
 
Yet he could not forget its lowly birth,
   Or that no eye admired it till his own;
And proudly thought its splendid radiance due
   To its grand setting, and to it alone.
 
And still men envied him the matchless gem.
   And still he wore it, blind to its true worth,
Till death, one day, all suddenly revealed
   That he – not it – held kinship with the earth.
 
And then he knew the jewel he had deemed
   Naught but the vassal of his royal will,
When he should be but common dust, would shine
   Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey.</span>}}
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=442}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Waves of Sympathy}}


<center>''(True Facts from Life.)''</center>
<center>''(True Facts from Life.)''</center>
Line 4,031: Line 4,150:
In those days it took a week to get a letter in England from that
In those days it took a week to get a letter in England from that


{{Page aside|443}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=443}}


country. The week ended and the letter came. The husband was dead and the day and hour were the same as those of the dream.
country. The week ended and the letter came. The husband was dead and the day and hour were the same as those of the dream.
Line 4,057: Line 4,176:
The dream ended with the son clasped tight to his mother’s bosom.
The dream ended with the son clasped tight to his mother’s bosom.


{{Page aside|444}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=444}}


She wrote the next day to him to ask if all was well, but it took a month to receive an answer; and so she thought it was a foolish dream. Yet she could not forget it.
She wrote the next day to him to ask if all was well, but it took a month to receive an answer; and so she thought it was a foolish dream. Yet she could not forget it.
Line 4,070: Line 4,189:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|444_2}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
Line 4,090: Line 4,207:
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan.</span>}}
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 445-461
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 445-461</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|461}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=461}}


{{Style P-Title|The Aryan Branch of The Theosophical Society}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Aryan Branch of The Theosophical Society}}


The Aryan Theosophists of New York have opened a day headquarters at 117, Nassau Street (Room 46), N. Y. City, which is open to F. T. S. and enquirers.
The Aryan Theosophists of New York have opened a day headquarters at 117, Nassau Street (Room 46), N. Y. City, which is open to F. T. S. and enquirers.
Line 4,110: Line 4,226:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|462}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=462}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
Line 4,148: Line 4,264:
   To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}
   To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}


{{Page aside|463}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=463}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=  Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
Line 4,159: Line 4,275:
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|463_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}
 
{{Style P-Title|The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}


<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>
<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>
Line 4,185: Line 4,298:
One of the branches hangs over the stone-faced ramparts of the moat,
One of the branches hangs over the stone-faced ramparts of the moat,


{{Page aside|464}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=464}}


in such a way that it is not difficult for the unfortunates contemplating the rash act to tie the fatal noose, usually a girdle, and then throw themselves off the bank, when they will swing high above the steep slope of the moat, which will be very many feet below.
in such a way that it is not difficult for the unfortunates contemplating the rash act to tie the fatal noose, usually a girdle, and then throw themselves off the bank, when they will swing high above the steep slope of the moat, which will be very many feet below.
Line 4,211: Line 4,324:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|465}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=465}}


{{Style P-Title|Atlantis}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Atlantis}}


<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>
<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>
Line 4,221: Line 4,334:
Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.
Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.


{{Page aside|466}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=466}}


In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.
In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.
Line 4,229: Line 4,342:
In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> from its confines, was a low range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mother’s dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no
In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> from its confines, was a low range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mother’s dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no


{{Page aside|467}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=467}}


dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.
dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.
Line 4,237: Line 4,350:
The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon,<ref name="v2-p467-n5">It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the
The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon,<ref name="v2-p467-n5">It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the


{{Page aside|468}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=468}}


pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking.<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1,250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,
pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking.<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1,250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,


{{Page aside|469}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=469}}


parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,200 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.
parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,200 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.
Line 4,249: Line 4,362:
There was also an oath written on the column, invoking dire curses on those of them who infringed the statutes of their divine parent And filling the sacrificial chalice,<ref name="v2-p469-n3">Crater or mixing bowl.</ref> they cast in a clot of blood for each, and purifying the column, they burnt the rest with fire. Then, with golden cups, they dipped from the chalice and poured a libation on the fire of sacrifice; and swearing to do justice according to the laws on the column, and neither to rule nor suffer the rule of any of their number contrary to these ancestral laws, after invoking the prescribed curses both on themselves and their descendants, if untrue to their solemn pledge, they drank and deposited the cups in the temple. Then, having eaten the sacrificial meal and busied themselves with the other necessary offices, when evening grew on, clad in most beautiful dark blue robes they sat in darkness on the ground round the now cold embers of the sacrificial fire; and through the night they judged and were judged, but when morning came, they inscribed their decisions on a golden tablet and deposited it, with their robes, in the temple as a memorial. And the chief of these enactments were that the kings should never wage war one against the other, but should ever give mutual aid should any
There was also an oath written on the column, invoking dire curses on those of them who infringed the statutes of their divine parent And filling the sacrificial chalice,<ref name="v2-p469-n3">Crater or mixing bowl.</ref> they cast in a clot of blood for each, and purifying the column, they burnt the rest with fire. Then, with golden cups, they dipped from the chalice and poured a libation on the fire of sacrifice; and swearing to do justice according to the laws on the column, and neither to rule nor suffer the rule of any of their number contrary to these ancestral laws, after invoking the prescribed curses both on themselves and their descendants, if untrue to their solemn pledge, they drank and deposited the cups in the temple. Then, having eaten the sacrificial meal and busied themselves with the other necessary offices, when evening grew on, clad in most beautiful dark blue robes they sat in darkness on the ground round the now cold embers of the sacrificial fire; and through the night they judged and were judged, but when morning came, they inscribed their decisions on a golden tablet and deposited it, with their robes, in the temple as a memorial. And the chief of these enactments were that the kings should never wage war one against the other, but should ever give mutual aid should any


{{Page aside|470}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=470}}


of the cities try to destroy the royal race; and the chief power was assigned to the Atlantic race; nor could any king put to death a kinsman, without first getting a majority of votes from his royal colleagues. For many generations, then, so long as the nature of their divine ancestry was strong within them, they remained obedient to these laws and well affected to their divine kinship. For they possessed true and altogether lofty ideas, and exercised mildness and practical wisdom, both in the ordinary vicissitudes of life and in their mutual relations; and looking above everything except virtue, they considered things present of small importance and contentedly bore their weight of riches as a burden; nor were they intoxicated with luxury, but clearly perceived that wealth and possessions are increased by mutual friendship and the practice of true virtue, whereas, by a too anxious pursuit of riches, both possessions themselves are corrupted and friendship likewise perishes therewith. And so it was that they reached the great prosperity that we have described.
of the cities try to destroy the royal race; and the chief power was assigned to the Atlantic race; nor could any king put to death a kinsman, without first getting a majority of votes from his royal colleagues. For many generations, then, so long as the nature of their divine ancestry was strong within them, they remained obedient to these laws and well affected to their divine kinship. For they possessed true and altogether lofty ideas, and exercised mildness and practical wisdom, both in the ordinary vicissitudes of life and in their mutual relations; and looking above everything except virtue, they considered things present of small importance and contentedly bore their weight of riches as a burden; nor were they intoxicated with luxury, but clearly perceived that wealth and possessions are increased by mutual friendship and the practice of true virtue, whereas, by a too anxious pursuit of riches, both possessions themselves are corrupted and friendship likewise perishes therewith. And so it was that they reached the great prosperity that we have described.
Line 4,262: Line 4,375:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|470_2}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
Line 4,280: Line 4,391:
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=471}}


{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Fragment}}<ref name="v2-p471-n1">Read before Ramayana Theosophical Society, Chicago, Ill., June 24th, 1888, by Mrs. M. M. Phelon, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">f.t.s.</span></ref>
From a manuscript, so old no man knows when it was written, commencing where it treats of “The Beginning,” we read the following: –
{{Style P-Quote|1=Silence is Power. Power is the Real. Silence, then, must be the Real. That which lives, moves, and gives being, of itself the Real, lies always in the Silence. When all manifestation has ceased, Silence ''is.'' Consequently, the Real must be, even if there is no manifestation.
Examine personal sense. There could be no manifestation from that source, for two reasons; first, there was no personal sense before manifestation, and second, there was no manifestation. There was darkness. There was dissolution, or unbinding of all law. Everything was set free. There was nothing but existence, into which all things had merged. The Real, the Silence had absorbed all things into itself. In this, which is now the Universe, was only Unity – the Unity of Brahma – God withdrawn.
Through cycles of æons <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span>, in-drawn, has meditated, conscious of nought but the action of its own thought – the thought which is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Itself</span>. It perceives not Itself because It is That Self, intent on the connected current or sequence of that in which It is concerned, and not in the thought itself, or Himself. There is no time. There is no space There is nothing but the Oneness.
That which lies in sequence is accomplished. The desire to perceive the consequences of the onflowing thought manifests. It is the first step in manifestation. In considering the conditions of Supreme Intelligence, remember all states and forms are the same to Unity. Light and darkness, life and death, motion and inaction, are not known as differences within the grasp of Infinite Thought.
The Creative Thought, acting from the desire for manifestation, clears, and steadies itself within the circumference that is boundless. Within is the centre. Thought reaches from the centre to the circumference. As man’s thought clears itself; as his mentality steadies, after long-continued strain, and the thing which was hidden or doubtful seems lighted by the clearness of his perception, so the Creative Thought of Infinite Power, acting in the same manner, produces light as the very-first outward sign of manifestation. As a man awaking from sleep becomes settled in mentality, so the light of Creative Thought from
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=472}}
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">That</span>, reservoir of all thought,<ref name="v2-p472-n1">In Indian philosophy this absolute Deity is always referred to as “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">That</span>” (<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tad</span>) and “It.” It is “the reservoir of all thought” because it is ''absolute'' thought; which having no relation to the finite and the conditioned, cannot be premised as something individual or separate from the universal mind, and minds. It is the causeless cause of every manifesting intellection, the eternal Source of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> breaks upon the darkness, multiplying the memories of that which was by the deductions of that which may be the resultant or outcome of the long sleep or withdrawal of Brahmâ.
The line of Creative Thought moves on. Forms of beauty, shapes of harmony, and the untold millions of sequences fill that which has hitherto been the Silence. But it is still the Silence. That which we apprehend through personal sense, is apprehended only by Unity as the onflowing of the current of Creative Thought. No sound as we know it ever breaks upon <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Its</span> consciousness. No emotion of sight, as we perceive it, is ever cognised by <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span>. Between <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> and us, as one broad ground of approach is simply motion – motion which is life. The Creative Thought projected by its own potency sets in motion all the ingathered forces of Unity.
The rolling millions upon millions of stars; the conditions of all the Universe, are simply <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Its</span> robings – manifestations – the coverings of Brahma, or God manifested. One pole is the Infinite and Eternal One, the other is the manifestation, or shadowing forth of the Perfect Man, named by all the wise, as the Christ of the Ages.
The Logos thinks.<ref name="v2-p472-n2">Because the Logos is manifested; but the ever-concealed Deity ''does not'', since It is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">absolute thought</span>, and cannot be spoken of as we would of an individual ''personal Thinker''. But then the Logos in the East is the synthesis, the collective aggregate of all the Gods or Powers in the manifested universe. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Potency vibrates; all existence surrounding the central line of thought, the line of experience and knowledge, also vibrates. Through these vibrations, this thought, in its grosser form called Ether,<ref name="v2-p472-n3">And in its highest it is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Akasa</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> can be recognised, understood and studied. From it spring all the phenomena that man considers the result of law.
Law, then, is the Creative Thought. From its ''dictum'' there is no escape, and so the manifested move on in the sequence, which is awakened thought in involved and involving cycles, until that thought shall have perfected itself.
When the sequence shall have reached its bounds then the law ceases to act. All things bound under the law are again dissolved and set loose. It is the ripening and the garnering of the perfected results moving back again into the Silence which is darkness and inertia.
In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth, and without Him, was nothing made that was made. It was the beginning of an Infinite cycle, extending through immensity, and ending in the countless. As the evening and the morning were the first day, so Brahm and Brahma are Unity and Law.}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Phelon M.M. - A Fragment|A Fragment]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Harte R. - My Uncles Strange Story|My Uncle's Strange Story]]}}
[[Phelon, Mira Morse|M.M Phelon]] · pp. 471-472
<center>[[Harte, Richard|R. Harte]], pp. 473-481</center>
 
=== [[Harte R. - My Uncles Strange Story|My Uncle's Strange Story]] ===
[[Harte, Richard|R. Harte]] · pp. 473-481


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|481}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=481}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=“Chaos and Old Night”|poem=      Big drops are falling;
{{Style P-Poem|title=“Chaos and Old Night”|poem=      Big drops are falling;
Line 4,306: Line 4,446:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics|Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics|Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 482-484
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 482-484</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|485}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=485}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Houghton, Mifflin &amp; Co.</span>, 1888; and London, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ward &amp; Lock.</span></ref>
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Houghton, Mifflin &amp; Co.</span>, 1888; and London, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ward &amp; Lock.</span></ref>


Mr. Walker cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.
Mr. Walker cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.
Line 4,329: Line 4,469:
Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every
Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every


{{Page aside|486}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=486}}


seven years, and the question naturally rises: “Why should not this ‘reincarnation’ be further extended?”
seven years, and the question naturally rises: “Why should not this ‘reincarnation’ be further extended?”
Line 4,345: Line 4,485:
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,


{{Page aside|487}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=487}}


the truths which are “beyond the limits of reason” it is surely a phalanx of considerable strength to marshal 12 American poets, 17 British, six Continental, and seven Platonic, in favour of the theory.
the truths which are “beyond the limits of reason” it is surely a phalanx of considerable strength to marshal 12 American poets, 17 British, six Continental, and seven Platonic, in favour of the theory.
Line 4,368: Line 4,508:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|487_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co.</span>, 1885.</ref>
 
{{Style P-Title|Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co.</span>, 1885.</ref>


Mr. Mull’s book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen.
Mr. Mull’s book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen.
Line 4,380: Line 4,518:
Delicate shades of meaning, hitherto concealed, are brought out by slight
Delicate shades of meaning, hitherto concealed, are brought out by slight


{{Page aside|488}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=488}}


changes of punctuation, which display a closeness of application to the text only found elsewhere in Coleridge’s Lectures.
changes of punctuation, which display a closeness of application to the text only found elsewhere in Coleridge’s Lectures.
Line 4,409: Line 4,547:
Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’”
Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’”


{{Page aside|489}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=489}}


If Mr. Mull can succeed in laying the ghost of the fat Hamlet, he will receive the endless gratitude of all Shakespere scholars.
If Mr. Mull can succeed in laying the ghost of the fat Hamlet, he will receive the endless gratitude of all Shakespere scholars.
Line 4,475: Line 4,613:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Queen.'' What shall I do?”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Queen.'' What shall I do?”}}


{{Page aside|490}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=490}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
Line 4,513: Line 4,651:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|490_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Nutt</span>, 1887.</ref>
 
{{Style P-Title|A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Nutt</span>, 1887.</ref>


The first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: –
The first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: –
Line 4,529: Line 4,665:
And breathed upon by an immortal wind.”}}
And breathed upon by an immortal wind.”}}


{{Page aside|491}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=491}}


The rest of the “Vision” contains musical passages, shewing a fine sense of rhythmic beauty.
The rest of the “Vision” contains musical passages, shewing a fine sense of rhythmic beauty.
Line 4,558: Line 4,694:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|491_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mongolian Aphorisms}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Mongolian Aphorisms}}


If thou lovest nature, thou lovest man. If thou hatest man, thou hatest nature, for the two are inseparable.
If thou lovest nature, thou lovest man. If thou hatest man, thou hatest nature, for the two are inseparable.
Line 4,578: Line 4,712:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|492}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=492}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|Is this an Error?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is this an Error?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., 1. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.
{{Style P-Quote|1=In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., 1. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.
Line 4,595: Line 4,729:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Skinner J.R. - No Error|No Error]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Skinner J.R. - No Error|No Error]]}}
[[Skinner, James Ralston|J. Ralston Skinner]] · pp. 492-495
<center>[[Skinner, James Ralston|J. Ralston Skinner]], pp. 492-495</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Is this an Error|&#91;Editorial reply to Euphrates on the words of Jesus on the cross&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Is this an Error|&#91;Editorial reply to Euphrates on the words of Jesus on the cross&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 495
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 495</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|495}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=495}}


{{Style P-Title|The Devil! Who is He?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Devil! Who is He?}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Jesus, or the priest?</span> (John viii. 52; x. 20.)</center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Jesus, or the priest?</span> (John viii. 52; x. 20.)</center>
Line 4,611: Line 4,745:
{{Style P-Quote|1=There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent
{{Style P-Quote|1=There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent


{{Page aside|496}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=496}}


and reform, the Priest would and did condemn Jesus, the good and just one, to be slain as a blasphemer and devil, whose blood ought to be shed for an atonement, in order to escape and save himself from being exposed as the very incarnation of Pride seeking to obtain the Almighty power and supremacy of God upon earth; even though the exalting of himself to the lofty position as our Father in God and God’s vicegerent, necessitated the slaying of thousands and tens of thousands of men, women and children, who either dared to oppose him, or refused to worship him, by refusing to profess to accept and believe his creeds and doctrines and to utter his Shibboleth.
and reform, the Priest would and did condemn Jesus, the good and just one, to be slain as a blasphemer and devil, whose blood ought to be shed for an atonement, in order to escape and save himself from being exposed as the very incarnation of Pride seeking to obtain the Almighty power and supremacy of God upon earth; even though the exalting of himself to the lofty position as our Father in God and God’s vicegerent, necessitated the slaying of thousands and tens of thousands of men, women and children, who either dared to oppose him, or refused to worship him, by refusing to profess to accept and believe his creeds and doctrines and to utter his Shibboleth.
Line 4,625: Line 4,759:
There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of ''the Mass'' is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind
There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of ''the Mass'' is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind


{{Page aside|497}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=497}}


of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).
of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).
Line 4,634: Line 4,768:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|&#91;Editorial reply to “The Devil! Who is He?” by T. G. Headley&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|&#91;Editorial reply to “The Devil! Who is He?” by T. G. Headley&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 497
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 497</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|497_2|show page=497}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=497|item=2}}


{{Style P-Title|A Lesson}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Lesson}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.
Line 4,654: Line 4,788:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Lesson|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Lesson’ by H. P. Mukerji&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Lesson|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Lesson’ by H. P. Mukerji&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 498
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 498</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|498}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=498}}


{{Style P-Title|The "Chaste Tree"}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The "Chaste Tree"}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Will you tell me the botanical name of the “''Agnus Castus''” plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?
{{Style P-Quote|1=Will you tell me the botanical name of the “''Agnus Castus''” plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?
Line 4,672: Line 4,806:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Chaste Tree|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Chaste Tree’ by W. N. Gale&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Chaste Tree|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Chaste Tree’ by W. N. Gale&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 498
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 498</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|498_2|show page=498}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=498|item=2}}


{{Style P-Title|[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.</span>
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.</span>
Line 4,685: Line 4,819:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|499}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=499}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


<center>THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS.</center>
<center>THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS.</center>
Line 4,709: Line 4,843:
In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical Field,''” by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the
In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical Field,''” by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the


{{Page aside|500}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=500}}


form of a charming little idyll of girl life, though it concludes in a more serious vein with some comments on Mr. Hodgson’s – the Secretary of the Psychic Research Society – recent glorious fiasco in Boston.
form of a charming little idyll of girl life, though it concludes in a more serious vein with some comments on Mr. Hodgson’s – the Secretary of the Psychic Research Society – recent glorious fiasco in Boston.